《Eroge Reincarnation, Struggle of a Golden Pig Aristocrat Against Fate》 CH 1 "Buhhhh!!!" A strong pain shot through my cheek. The impact of the blow made me fall on the spot. (What? What''s going on?¡¡Why am I being beaten up?) The man, who had no idea why he had been hit, looked around and tried to understand the situation. The beaten and confused man looks up when he noticed another man approaching him. This man had bright red hair; his head was pointing and looking down at the beaten man with a look of rage on his face. (Who is this?!...Could this guy be the one who hit me?!) The man on the ground knew who hit him, but he couldn''t figure out why he was hit. Furthermore, it appeared that the angry red haired man was not done talking to him. "Listen to me!¡¡Don''t ever get involved with Clarice again!¡¡And stay the hell away from us!" "Ha, ha, ......." The beaten man on the ground was being scolded pathetically. (Why?is he?so angry?...) "Hmph!" the man on the ground nodded The angry red-haired man heard the reply of the man sprawled on the ground, which was when his anger subsided a bit. he then huffed and walked away from the man''s presence. The man stood up, finally able to see his surroundings. When he looked around again, he saw that he was surrounded by boys and girls dressed in clothes he had never seen before. (What the heck is this? ......) Furthermore, if?you looked closely, you can that where all this is taking place looks like a big stage with many people in the present acting as an audience sitting in their seats around the stage. It was a strange sight to say the least (an arena?!). The man, who was getting more and more confused, took a deep breath in an attempt to calm himself down to better assess the situation. (Calm down me. First of all, what and why is this happening? Let''s think about what happened today.) In order to understand what is going on , the man started recalling what happened on that day; First, the man remembered what he had been doing just before he was hit. (Hmmm, I believe I was playing Destiny 48, which is known as an eroge blockbuster.) Destiny 48, as the man called it, is an eroge?created by a long-established eroge company that wanted to create a masterpiece that would go down in history. What''s amazing is that it was created with forty-eight scenario writers and forty-eight illustrators. The huge production cost left even consumers speechless with astonishment. To top it all off, they even added paid DLC for additional scenarios and heroines, and in the end,?and in total the game had 36 capture target (I was surprised when it was announced, wasn''t I? With famous scenario writers and divine painters, it was a big deal at the time. But I was a student, so I couldn''t buy it. ......) (But I was happy when I bought it with my first paycheck as a working adult. I''m a pensive guy, but I''ll switch it up if it doesn''t matter now. (Yes, I know. I was up all night playing Fate 48 over the long weekend.? I even bought the paid DLC and fell asleep after completing the story of sixty-four characters. ......) Finally, the recollection ends. The man had arrived at a possible answer. (This must be a dream!) Once he concluded that he was dreaming, the solution was easy. All he had to do was wake up, so the man pinched his cheek, but he didn''t wake up. Then it dawned on him that he should have realized that it was already a reality since he felt the hit from the red haired man. "Leolde Hervest!" A loud voice suddenly rang out. The man''s shoulders shook with fear. It''s a name he''s heard many times before. Because that name is-- "I am Leolde Harvest ......?!" --I''m the underground dog character in Fate 48. He never imagined that he would end up in reincarnated in another world, something that he had read so much about in web novels. (Wait, wait, wait!¡¡Leolde challenged the hero Siegfried to a duel in the early stages of the game, and after losing, he was expelled from the school and banished to the frontier!¡¡In addition, depending on the heroine, he may become the final boss, but he''s guaranteed to die in all routes!) (I don''t want to die! ... No matter how much I scream in my heart, reality is ruthless. No matter how much I scream in my mind, reality is cruel). A shout echoes through the motionless Leolde. "What are you doing Leolde Harvest?!¡¡You lost the duel, so get back to your room as soon as possible!'' "Y-y-yes......." (I don''t have the energy to resist. All I can do now is to think about what I should do about this situation. If? was going to be reincarnated into another world, I wanted to do it from when I was a baby)? thought? men , who was reincarnated into Leoldo, leaving the venue with his shoulders slumped. (What''s going on? ......) Leoldo, , returned to his room and laid down on his bed to think. Since he had completely cleared Destiny 48? in his? past life, he had all the scenarios and what was to going to happen in the future in his mind. That''s why?he, who is now Leolde, is troubled by the fact that his death has would be something guaranteed. He has no idea how he is going to live his life. Since he is going to die anyway, he wants to live as he pleases, but there is one?thing that worries Leolde. "does this world has a will of its own? ......?" A word? he seen many times in web novels: the will of the world. If you try to resist the fate that you were supposed to die, the world will try to have you die. Leolde believes that? he? is no exception to this rule. That''s why he worries even more. "What if I were to die now?¡¡I can''t do that. I don''t have the guts." Although he muttered something desperate, he did not have the courage to do it. He rolled around on the bed, and time passed by without any thought coming to mind. He? doesn''t know how much time has passed, but he gets out of bed. He looked at the mirror in his room and saw Leolde''s body. He said, "Your body looks just like the illustration. It''s full of flab and the chin is nowhere to be seen. A? ?gold pig as? they said ". He, who had become Leolde, knew. He is a duke and a man of high status, but at the same time, he has a strong ego and an arrogant personality. Because of this, he has lived his life in indulgence and has gained a lot of weight., people call him the golden pig behind his back because of his blond hair. "Sigh. ......" leolde let out a sigh and sat down in his chair. As he stared at the ceiling, Leorde was reminded of his own performance. "I''ve decided! I''m going to survive this at all costs!¡¡I don''t care what the world wants!¡¡This one has the power to be the last boss!" He thrust his hand upward and grasped the void.? He knew the potential that was hidden within him. He was determined to use it to survive. CH 2 At the same time that?he , who had become Leolde, was making his big decision, the Duke of Harvest received word that Leolde had been defeated in a duel. "Is that true?!" "Yes. I have confirmed the information that we received with the academy. And to top it all off, they caused a ruckus in front of the public and took over the arena, where the fight took place in front of a huge crowd." "...... Okay. I''ll go to the academy myself. Get back to me as soon as you can." Said the duke. "What?" asked the butler The current head of the Harvest family, Beluga Harvest, held his head as he dismissed the man who had reported that Leolde had lost the duel. It was no wonder that Beluga was so puzzled. Dueling exists under the laws of the kingdom, and if you lose, the winner gets the right to choose for?loser?if they live or die. Fortunately, this time his opponent doesn''t want Leolde to die. If Leolde was ordered to die, Beluga could do nothing but let his son die. "I thought that going to the academy would have calmed him down a bit, but I guess I was wrong. No, it''s because I spoiled him too much. I had faith that he would eventually become a great person. ......" The duke has been pampering Beluga like a green house plant because he was his first child. It''s not hard to see why. He?had hoped that?his?own son would eventually realize his own mistakes and improve, but this incident has taught?him a lot. He would need to be strict from now on. He rang the bell on his desk and an old butler came into his office. "You wanted to see me, sir?" "Yes. Actually, I have a favor to ask you." "Is it about the boy?"" "How perceptive! That''s right, Gilbert. Can you do that for me?" "I don''t see why not." "You are always helping me and I am troubling you." "Not at all, sir. I''m the butler for the Harvest family!" As the old butler left the room, a woman came in his place. It was Olivia, Beluga''s wife. "You. I overheard something a while ago." ". Yes, I know. It''s about Leoldo''s duel. " What will happen to Leoldo? "Fortunately, there are two things that the duelist wanted: first, to have nothing to do with Miss Clarice, Leolde''s fianc¨¦e. Second, to stay out of Siegfried''s sight, the duelist. So, I''m going to have Leolde voluntarily withdraw from the school." "Thank God ...... that''s all?he had to do!". "Really. ...... I''m sorry, Olivia. . If I had been stricter with him, this wouldn''t have happened." "Don''t say that.'' I spoiled?him too much, and it''s both of our faults." They both apologized, but it was their first child, and they had raised him with a lot of love. So?they spoiled him. Because of this, they have developed a broken personality, but it''s not only their fault. It was not only their fault, but also Leoldo''s fault for taking advantage of the situation. "So, what are you going to do after you let Leolde drop out of school?" "Mmm. About that, I''m sending him to Ze''at, a remote city in my territory." "Is it safe place?¡¡The demons are quiet now, and the neighboring countries are friendly , but Ze''at is the cornerstone of the frontier. Will Leolde be able to rule it?" "I''m not worried about that.? He will have Gilbert by his side!" "Oh, my!¡¡He will?safe with Gil." They thought?he?wou "Buhhhh!!!" A strong pain shot through my cheek. The impact of the blow made me fall on the spot. (What? What''s going on?¡¡Why am I being beaten up?) The man, who had no idea why he had been hit, looked around and tried to understand the situation. The beaten and confused man looks up when he noticed another man approaching him. This man had bright red hair; his head was pointing and looking down at the beaten man with a look of rage on his face. (Who is this?!...Could this guy be the one who hit me?!) The man on the ground knew who hit him, but he couldn''t figure out why he was hit. Furthermore, it appeared that the angry red haired man was not done talking to him. "Listen to me!¡¡Don''t ever get involved with Clarice again!¡¡And stay the hell away from us!" "Ha, ha, ......." The beaten man on the ground was being scolded pathetically. (Why?is he?so angry?...) "Hmph!" the man on the ground nodded The angry red-haired man heard the reply of the man sprawled on the ground, which was when his anger subsided a bit. he then huffed and walked away from the man''s presence. The man stood up, finally able to see his surroundings. When he looked around again, he saw that he was surrounded by boys and girls dressed in clothes he had never seen before. (What the heck is this? ......) Furthermore, if?you looked closely, you can that where all this is taking place looks like a big stage with many people in the present acting as an audience sitting in their seats around the stage. It was a strange sight to say the least (an arena?!). The man, who was getting more and more confused, took a deep breath in an attempt to calm himself down to better assess the situation. (Calm down me. First of all, what and why is this happening? Let''s think about what happened today.) In order to understand what is going on , the man started recalling what happened on that day; First, the man remembered what he had been doing just before he was hit. (Hmmm, I believe I was playing Destiny 48, which is known as an eroge blockbuster.) Destiny 48, as the man called it, is an eroge?created by a long-established eroge company that wanted to create a masterpiece that would go down in history. What''s amazing is that it was created with forty-eight scenario writers and forty-eight illustrators. The huge production cost left even consumers speechless with astonishment. To top it all off, they even added paid DLC for additional scenarios and heroines, and in the end,?and in total the game had 36 capture target (I was surprised when it was announced, wasn''t I? With famous scenario writers and divine painters, it was a big deal at the time. But I was a student, so I couldn''t buy it. ......) (But I was happy when I bought it with my first paycheck as a working adult. I''m a pensive guy, but I''ll switch it up if it doesn''t matter now. (Yes, I know. I was up all night playing Fate 48 over the long weekend.? I even bought the paid DLC and fell asleep after completing the story of sixty-four characters. ......) Finally, the recollection ends. The man had arrived at a possible answer. (This must be a dream!) Once he concluded that he was dreaming, the solution was easy. All he had to do was wake up, so the man pinched his cheek, but he didn''t wake up. Then it dawned on him that he should have realized that it was already a reality since he felt the hit from the red haired man. "Leolde Hervest!" A loud voice suddenly rang out. The man''s shoulders shook with fear. It''s a name he''s heard many times before. Because that name is-- "I am Leolde Harvest ......?!" --I''m the underground dog character in Fate 48. He never imagined that he would end up in reincarnated in another world, something that he had read so much about in web novels. (Wait, wait, wait!¡¡Leolde challenged the hero Siegfried to a duel in the early stages of the game, and after losing, he was expelled from the school and banished to the frontier!¡¡In addition, depending on the heroine, he may become the final boss, but he''s guaranteed to die in all routes!) (I don''t want to die! ... No matter how much I scream in my heart, reality is ruthless. No matter how much I scream in my mind, reality is cruel). A shout echoes through the motionless Leolde. "What are you doing Leolde Harvest?!¡¡You lost the duel, so get back to your room as soon as possible!'' "Y-y-yes......." (I don''t have the energy to resist. All I can do now is to think about what I should do about this situation. If? was going to be reincarnated into another world, I wanted to do it from when I was a baby)? thought? men , who was reincarnated into Leoldo, leaving the venue with his shoulders slumped. (What''s going on? ......) Leoldo, , returned to his room and laid down on his bed to think. Since he had completely cleared Destiny 48? in his? past life, he had all the scenarios and what was to going to happen in the future in his mind. That''s why?he, who is now Leolde, is troubled by the fact that his death has would be something guaranteed. He has no idea how he is going to live his life. Since he is going to die anyway, he wants to live as he pleases, but there is one?thing that worries Leolde. "does this world has a will of its own? ......?" A word? he seen many times in web novels: the will of the world. If you try to resist the fate that you were supposed to die, the world will try to have you die. Leolde believes that? he? is no exception to this rule. That''s why he worries even more. "What if I were to die now?¡¡I can''t do that. I don''t have the guts." Although he muttered something desperate, he did not have the courage to do it. He rolled around on the bed, and time passed by without any thought coming to mind. He? doesn''t know how much time has passed, but he gets out of bed. He looked at the mirror in his room and saw Leolde''s body. He said, "Your body looks just like the illustration. It''s full of flab and the chin is nowhere to be seen. A? ?gold pig as? they said ". He, who had become Leolde, knew. He is a duke and a man of high status, but at the same time, he has a strong ego and an arrogant personality. Because of this, he has lived his life in indulgence and has gained a lot of weight., people call him the golden pig behind his back because of his blond hair. "Sigh. ......" leolde let out a sigh and sat down in his chair. As he stared at the ceiling, Leorde was reminded of his own performance. "I''ve decided! I''m going to survive this at all costs!¡¡I don''t care what the world wants!¡¡This one has the power to be the last boss!" He thrust his hand upward and grasped the void.? He knew the potential that was hidden within him. He was determined to use it to survive. d be safe, but the original Leolde would die. It''s a definite fact, and no matter how many excellent subordinates they would have had, they couldn''t prevent it. Of course, the two of them would never know that. "I''m going to pick up Leolde from the school later. I know it''s going to be hard for a while, but I will need your help." "We''re a married couple, so it''s only natural that I should help." "Thank you. I''m glad I married you." "Me too, dear" They were flirting for a while, but a knock on the door brought them back to their senses. The butler cleared his throat "I''m sorry. for getting in the way of your work." "Yes, I understand!" Olivia left the room and a subordinate got into the room. "I have something to report!" "Let''s hear it. What is it? "His Majesty the King has requested an immediate presence at his castle. ......" "Information travels fast, doesn''t it? Well, it''s not surprising, considering what Leolde has done." "Hey, Miss Beluga. ......" "Contact the castle ASAP. Beluga Harvest is coming to see you! "Ha! As the saluting subordinate walked out, Beluga leaned her weight on the backrest and looked up at the ceiling. "I''ll be back. I will be apologizing to Miss Clarice and to the Countess. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. And then there''s Leolde''s punishment for what he did this time. There are so many problems." He?couldn''t help but complain, but there is no one here at the moment. Even if there were, there would only be a handful of people who could scold the head of the duke''s family face to face. Beluga put together the Leolde''s documents on went on his way Note . This chapter is edited by King.J.Elias . hope it wil make your reading more comfortable . p.s he said that h can edit 2 chapters per day . P.s leave your feedback , if you can CH 3 Three days had passed since the duel . During that time, Leorde had been immersed in the library at the school to find out if this was really the world of destiny48. Three days ago, he had lost a duel, and the memory of past life had surfaced in Leordo''s mind, confusing him. After that, he went back to his room and thought about destiny 48 based on his memory, but if you think about it, it was a ridiculous story. Even though he had the same name as Leolde Harvest from Destiny 48, and he looked exactly like him, there was no way he could be sure that this was the world of Destiny 48. However, in addition to the memories of a past life , He also had memories of being Leolde. The reason for the duel three days ago was definitely Siegfried became enraged with the way Miss Clarice treated him and lashed out at Leolde. The reason for the duel was because of Siegfried'' was angry with the way leolde treated miss clarice and lashed out at miss clarice . for that event alone, it is no exaggeration to say that this is the world of destiny 48 But that was not enough to convince him, and he decided that he needed to learn more about this world. Of course, it''s too late for that now, since he has memories of Leolde before he possed his body But still, he needed to know , so he went to the library. "...... Oh, no. I wanted to deny it, but the more I look into it, the more it''s a look like destiny48. The history, the geography, the people, they all match. I guess this is the world of destiny 48 after all. ......" Leolde had vowed to survive the other day, but he was already feeling brokenhearted. He had a faint hope that maybe this world was just like destiny 48, but a different world. That hope was shattered with a crash. However, that did not mean that hope was completely cut off. Leolde still has his memories of past life . In his memory, all the scenarios of destiny 48 are present. In other words, he knows the future. Then, it is possible to avoid the future of death at any cost. However, the biggest obstacle is the compulsion of the world that came to my mind the other day. If he alter the scenario, it will have a huge impact on the world. he knows from his many works that he should not change the past. However, Leolde does not want to die. He wants to live even if he has to change the world. Then, there is only one thing to do. He has to plan a countermeasure. If he uses his past life''s memories , he can come up with as many countermeasures as he wants. In addition to that, Leordo has the potential to stand up to the hero as a last boss, depending on the heroine. In other words, now is the time to take a chance with the past life memory Leoldo is inspired to return to the glorious days of the past. He knows. Because he read the setting materials of destiny 48. He knows that in the past, Leoldo was a child prodigy known as the Golden lion . He was born into the ducel family of Harvest, and although his spoiled upbringing had ruined his character, he was a pure child in his childhood. He had his ego and tantrums, but they were on par with a normal child. However, there was one thing that set him apart from other children. It was his talent in martial arts. As a child of a noble family, he had to learn martial arts, magic, etiquette, economics, and imperial studies from an early age. Because of that , Leolde excelled most in martial arts and magic. * we first need to talk about the world of Destiny 48 Destiny 48. is a simulation RPG, although it is an erotic game that is forbidden. There are many erotic elements in the game, and there are parameters related to sex. Naturally, since it is a simulation RPG, there are also parameters related to combat, but they are poorly done compared to the sex parameters. The world view is that of medieval Europe, a feudal world with an aristocratic society. There are three continents, and the continent that Leolde is on is Eurasia in the original world. In the map of Destiny 48, the continent is called Greda. This continent is inhabited only by humans and demons. There are wild animals, but they are few in number. This is because they become food for demons. The difference between demons and wild animals is that demons have magical powers and do not attack for predation, but to kill. Wild animals do not possess magical powers and will kill for predation, but other than that, they rarely kill other animals. The remaining two continents are populated by other creatures that are not human. The continent of Aldor is inhabited by the standard fantasy races of elves, dwarves, and beastmen. Originally, they also existed on the continent of Greyda, but they couldn''t stand the shallow greed of humans and moved to another continent. The last continent has become a den of extraterrestrials. It is said that once you step into this closed continent, you will never return alive. Incidentally, in the scenario added at the end of Destiny 48, there was an evil god, and he was at the far end of the Close Continent. You can take on this challenge by entering the harem route, where you can connect with 64 heroines, which was increased by paid DLC, but the difficulty level was extremely bad. Even if you have maxed out your level and strengthened your parameters to the maximum, if you made a mistake in your strategy, you would not be able to beat this enemy. This was because the production team had included so many disgusting elements, and even the element of luck was required. Now that I''ve gotten off the subject, let''s talk about magic. First of all, magic is one of the fantasy elements that exist in game . It is a miraculous technology that defies the laws of physics. In this world, there is a substance called magical element in the air, and people can use magic by taking it into their bodies and converting it into magical power and consuming it. The production team simply dismissed this area as fiction, so the explanation is a bit vague. Now, as for this magic, Leolde can handle more magic power than the average person, so he can use more powerful magic than others. That''s why he was stronger than other children of his age. He also had a talent for martial arts, and was the youngest winner of the boys'' division of the national martial arts tournament. He was the youngest winner of a national martial arts tournament for boys, but this made him grow up. However, it was stated in the official documentation that he was one of the five strongest, if not the strongest, fighter in the world . Now, unfortunately, as you can see, Leoldo has become a pig. Thanks to this, his talent has become rotten. "Let''s start with the diet!" CH 4 Now, when Leolde was making up his mind to go on a diet, the story was going on. Beluga, Leordo''s father, had been summoned by the king to the royal castle. The rumors of Leolde''s duel had already spread throughout the kingdom, and even Beluga, who was walking around the castle, had heard about it. There were various rumors flying around. According to some, he treated his fianc¨¦e disrespectfully and had his men attack her. He used his status as a duke to blackmail a teacher into falsifying his grades. when he lost a duel, he squealed like a pig. The rumors that come to Beluga''s ears make him want to hold his head in his hands, but with a few exceptions, they are mostly true. However, that doesn''t mean that Beluga hasn''t done anything about it.He has used his agents to confirm the rumors and know them to be true. Therefore, no matter how many sarcastic remarks Beluga received from the foolish nobles who heard the rumors, Beluga was unfazed. And so, the time for the audience finally arrived. Beluga understood the reason why he was summoned, and decided what to do about it. This audience could be called a confirmation of his intentions. The throne room is a place of luxury and splendor. Sitting on that throne is the sixty-fourth king of the Argabane Kingdom, Alberion Argabane. Even at forty years of age, he has a neat face as if he has never aged. He has the appearance of someone who has been created by forty-eight illustrators. However, because he is so politically correct, he is paper armored and can be killed with a single blow in battle. However, there is a knight in his personal guard who is considered to be his sword. his name unknown for now , but let''s just say that he is the strongest of the Argabane Kingdom. When Beluga arrived in front of the king, he got down on one knee and showed his loyalty. "Raise your head." "Ha!" Beluga, who had been looking down, did as the king said and raised his head. When Beluga looked up, the reason for this audience was stated. "Beluga Harvest. The reason I have summoned you here is to discuss the matter of your son, Leolde Herbst, who was defeated in a duel under the laws of the kingdom. The matter has already been settled by the parties involved, Leolde Herbst and Siegfried Zexia. The victor, Siegfried Zexia, made two demands to Leold eHerbst. The first was a forbidden on contact with Clarice Vanessa, who was engaged to Leold Herbst. The second is that he be expelled from the school due to the prohibition of contact with the two people mentioned above. "Is that all?" "Yes. I''m sure of it." The Prime Minister, who was in the throne room, explained in a loud voice. Since the information was already known to all but a few, the nobles gathered in the throne room were not too upset. Beluga, who was aware of everything, did not panic and gave an indifferent reply. The Prime Minister took a step back after hearing Beluga''s words. It is the king''s job from here on out. Since this is a kingdom and a monarchy, the king will make all the decisions. Beluga is not responsible for this matter. One would think that since he is the parent, he should be responsible, but in a duel, the responsibility is only between the parties involved. Because in a duel, if you win, you get everything, and if you lose, you lose everything. But even so, Beluga is a duke, and Leolde is from the same family, so he cannot overlook the fact that he lost to the legitimate son of a lower-ranked Zexia baron. The hierarchical relationship in aristocratic society is very strict. It''s very important that he be punished, because he can''t expose himself to the kind of behavior that could cause a crack in it. In other words, from now on, Beluga, as a parent and a member of the duke''s family, must punish Leoldo. This is the reason why Beluga was called here, and it is also his duty. "Harvest. The crime your son has committed is a serious one. How do you intend to hold him accountable?" The king''s heavy words pressed down on Beluga, but Beluga has an answer ready from the start. So, all he has to do is to make a grand declaration in front of an audience of many nobles. "My unworthy son, Leolde, shall be punished by being disqualified from being the next head of the family and imprisoned in a remote place.'' In effect, this decision meant that he would be expelled from the duchy. Leorde doesn''t understand how serious the punishment is, but from the nobleman''s point of view, it''s a humiliation worse than death. All honor, glory, fame, and fortune will be gone. In other words, it means social death for the nobility. "I see. Then what should we do about the next head of the family?" "Don''t worry about that. I''ve decided on Regulus, my second son." "Oh. I have heard rumors about him. I''ve heard rumors that he is an excellent person , unlike his foolish brother. But is that true?" "I''ve only heard that he''s a good kid, even without his parents'' greed. "Is that so? But it''s a pity. It''s a shame, though, that your son, who was touted as a child prodigy of great valor, should end up like this: ......" ". I am ashamed of it myself. I had educated him wrongly." "What do you think? Your son Regulus is different from Leolde, isn''t he?¡¡Then it must have been his fault." "Then I am even more ashamed. I didn''t see the true nature of my son." "We all make mistakes. Now, let''s talk about Leolde''s punishment. Finally, Harvest, will there be a second time?" "Ha!¡¡Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness!" With this, the audience was over. The nobles who had gathered disbanded and returned to the rooms they had prepared. At the same time, Beluga also returned to his room and sat down on a chair to rest. While he was resting for a while, a guest came to visit. Beluga, perhaps expecting this, instructed the maid who was waiting for him to open the door. "It''s been a while, Beluga." The visitor was the king himself. Since it was a private visit, Beluga sent the maids away to be alone with Alberion before he spoke. "I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you this time." "Don''t worry about it. It''s between you and me. " "I''ve been thinking about it. When I heard that my son lost the duel, my hair fell out .Oh mt son he might have been dead "You''re lucky about that. If Siegfried had ordered him to die, then it would have been over for you." "I can''t thank him enough, you know." "That''s all I''m going to say about that. I''ll leave you to your complaints." "I''ll stay with you as long as you want."" The two men, who were good friends in private, lost track of time complaining about work and politics. But their faces were radiant with smiles. It''s always fun to talk with friends you haven''t seen in a while, even if it''s just complaining. CH 5 When Beluga returned from his audience at the castle, he called Leoldo back from the academy and handed down Leoldo''s punishment to him. "Your punishment has been decided. "What ......?" He was surprised, but he knew what was going to happen next, so he put on an act. "Oh, wait, father!¡¡Why am I being banished!" "Do you even understand what you''ve done?" (I do.I know. It''s because I exposed a fault that is unbecoming of a duke. I''ve done a lot of other bad things too. ...... It''s a natural decision since I''m an irredeemable piece of trash.) "I don''t know what you mean. I haven''t done anything wrong " (So far, it''s exactly as it was in the original!¡¡¡¡After this, dad will snap!) "You fool!¡¡How many times are you going to let me down!¡¡You''ve lost the duel and humiliated me!" "And that''s not all. What have I done so far?" "Oh, no need for excuses I''ve already found out about all the bad things you''ve done." "I''m sure I''m to be blame for spoiling you because you''re my son. However, even with that out of the way, I cannot overlook what you have done." "Therefore, you will be stripped of your position as the next head of the family and imprisoned in a remote area." Never appear in front of me again!" "Oh no, Father ......." Beluga turns on her heel and tries to leave in front of Leoldo. However, current Leoldo does not let him leave so easily . Leoldo hurriedly chased after the departing Beluga. He reached out to grab the back of his hand, but it was too difficult for Leoldo, who doesn''t usually exercise, to move fast . He fell down. He fell down grandly and pathetically. "Pssst?" What reached Beluga''s ears was Leoldo''s voice, which sounded like a pig''s squeal. Beluga turned around to see if something was wrong, but there was a pig lying on the ground. "...... How much, how much do you have to piss me off before I''ll kick you out ?" His voice was trembling. Beluga is shaking and and trying to control his anger, but he could explode at any moment. (I''m pretty sure he fell backwards trying to get up after this. , but that''s possible with his body shape and weight.) In order to recreate the original story, Leorde tried to get up in a hurry before Beluga''s anger reached its peak, and fell backwards. When Beluga saw Leoldo''s cute little fall, he exploded with anger. "You''ve got to be kidding!¡¡It''s not enough to banish me!¡¡He''ll cut me down right here and now!" (Heee~!¡¡You''re so scary!) "Be careful, Master. What have you been enduring all this time for?" Gilbert, the butler, stops Beluga from lashing out in a fit of rage. (Gilbert is also very strong. , though he was killed by Leold.) Leoldo was thinking that he was about to be killed at any moment. In the original story, Gilbert was killed by Leoldo. In the original story, Gilbert is stronger than Leoldo, but Leoldo takes Gilbert''s granddaughter as a hostage and kills him . He''s a trash. What he does is outrageous. By the way, Gilbert''s granddaughter is not the heroine of destiny48. She is a so-called subheroine. However, she is one of the most popular characters because of her good look . Gilbert desperately tries to restrain Beluga, who seems to be about to burst out in front of him. Seeing this, Leorde was impressed by the realism of the action. (Ha!¡¡That''s it. This is no time to be dumb. I have to run away in a huff, screaming.) Leorde, who had been so distracted by the exchange between the two that he had forgotten his own role, finally came to his senses. Seeing his normally mild-mannered father bare his teeth and stain his face with rage, Leorde shouted in fright. "Ughhhhhh!" He runs away from them like a rabbit, to the point where they ask him where he gets such power from his ugly, fat body. Leoldo disappeared from in front of them, screaming in a haphazard manner. They stopped acting and talked about Leoldo, who had just shown them how pathetic he was. "Even though he is my son, he is truly pathetic. .....". "I can''t defend that one. If he had been my son, I would have chopped his head off." "That''s a horrible thing to say. Gil, are you sure you'' can do it ?''" "It will be the last great act of my life, but I promise you..." "I''ll miss you. I was hoping you''d stay until I retire." "I''ll miss you. I''ll see you after I''ve captured Master Leorde." "Yes, please." The moment Beluga utters his last words, Gilbert disappears. Gilbert was once a legendary assassin who made a name for himself across the continent. Although he has grown old and senile, his skills have not dulled . Leold, who has returned to his room, is hiding in a corner of the room under the covers. Gil is coming to pick you up later," he said. And then he will be forcibly packed up and taken away to a remote place. "At least, I wanted to see my twin brother and sister!" Leoldo revealed his feelings, but since he knew it would never happen, he could do nothing but lament. But he quickly changed his mind, thinking that even if he couldn''t see them now, he would eventually. "He is here." I''ve been working hard on my magic training, albeit in a low-key way. It was only three days, but he had mastered the magic of exploration. Leoldo, who was once called a child prodigy, now had the knowledge from the pas life so he was a match made in heaven. "Excuse me. Master Leorde." He was desperately hungry and wanted to ask if he could have some food. Gilbert came to Leoldo''s room. The battle for survival is about to begin here. He was desperately hungry and wanted to ask if he could have some food, but he could not. CH 6 While Leoldo was on his way to the frontier, the school was abuzz with talk of expelling him. Leoldo, who was in a good mood, was hated by many students because of his many misdeeds. This was the best topic of conversation for the students because no one could rebel against him because of his position as a duke. However, there are some who are not happy. It was the people who had been following Leoldo. This time, only Leoldo was expelled from the school, but the students who had been following Leoldo and doing bad things are afraid that they might be in danger next time because they no longer have their leader . "What are you going to do now?" "It''s not our fault whether we do this or that!¡¡We''ll just blame it all on you, Leoldo ! But there are those who have willingly done wrong. They try to put all the blame on Leoldo alone, but they don''t know if it will work. On the other hand, there are those who have become famous in a different way than Leoldo. Siegfried, the protagonist of Destiny 48, won the duel with Leoldo. He is now the talk of the school. Thanks to this, he''s asked a lot of questions, but he''s always saved by a certain girl. "Yes, . Let''s end it here, because Siegfried will be in trouble if you go any further. The one who breaks up the students surrounding Siegfried, clapping her hands lightly to disperse them, is one of the main heroines of Destiny 48, Elina Vanstein. Elina, like Leoldo, is a duchess of the Argabane Kingdom. However, unlike Leoldo, she is adored by many people. "It''s not easy for you . "Thank you for your help, Elina. But can you help me a little sooner?" "What are you talking about? It''s not too early. It''s not easy to get through all those people, you know?" "Oh, I see. Well, let me rephrase. Thank you for saving my life." "You''re welcome." As they laughed at each other, the people around them wondered what kind of relationship they had. One of the girls appeared to interrupt them. " . I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you, Zeke. ...... "You have nothing to apologize for!¡¡T It was all Leorde''s fault, so there''s no need for Clarice to apologize! "But it was my fault that Zeke had to fight a duel, so it was my fault." "God!¡¡Clarisse. You can''t be like that. You are right, it''s all about Leorde. It''s your fault that he did something terrible to you in the first place." Zeke and Elina comforted Clarice, who was constantly apologizing. Thanks to the two of them, Clarice calmed down. As in the original story, the three of them are involved, and the first person Siegfried meets is Elina. , whom he became friends with when he took the entrance exam for the school. he is the protagonist of an erotic game. Elina has been the talk of the town since before the exam, but Sieg didn''t know that. She''s beautiful, intelligent, and the daughter of a duke. How could she not be the talk of the town? She also has a talent for magic, so it''s as if she is loved by the gods. In fact, she is loved by the original author, Kami-sama. "Is it true that Leoldo has been expelled from school?" "Yes, it''s true. It''s been rumored, but I''m pretty sure it''s true." "Well, ......, I''m sorry about that." "What are you talking about?¡¡That piece of shit deserves to be expelled!¡¡In fact, when I heard that you were going to duel Leorde, I thought that the pig was finally going to die." "I''m not going to kill him. I didn''t hate him that much." "Zeke may not know this, but if you win a duel, you can do anything you want. For example, he could have executed Leorde." "Don''t be so crazy!¡¡You can do that if you win a duel?" "It''s possible because it''s the law of the kingdom ". It''s true. But it''s not limited to Zeke. Most of the students do not know about it. It''s not surprising that most students don''t know about it, since they rarely fight duels in the first place. "If that''s the case, I should have asked Clarice to decide for me." "Who , me?¡¡You''re the one who won the duel, Zeke!" "I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.¡¡So I should have done what Clarice wanted. "No, it''s true that I fought and won, but Clarice was the one who was harmed.¡¡So I should have done what Clarice wanted." "You''re so sweet, Clarisse!" Elina then hugged Clarice. It seems that Elina couldn''t stand Clarice, who stimulated her protectiveness. "It''s a shame that Clarice is too good for that pig. The pig should marry someone who alike to him " "How dare you! Did something happen to you in the past? "You know, he may be a pig, but he''s a duke.¡¡We used to have some kind of relationship". "Oh, I see." The original story also mentions this. Elina and Leold have met several times in the past at social gatherings, but they are npt acquaintances. Sh e knew Leoldo when he was once called a child prodigy, but the intelligent Elina saw through Leoldo''s humanity even as a child, so she didn''t let their acquaintance develop. "Let''s finish this topic . Let''s talk about the upcoming field trip for the class." "Yeah, I guess so. I''m tired of talking about the same thing all the time." "I heard that we''ll be camping in the field." This is how the world of destiny 48 progresses. God knows what will happen on the stage after Leorde''s exit. Of course, if Leoldo could be involved, he would know how things would unfold, but since he was sent to the frontier, he could not be involved. CH 7 Leoldo, who has decided to go to the frontier, has been prepared qith a help of Gilbert. However, Leoldo is now in a pinch. He does not know what will happen next. The reason why he doesn''t know is because destiny 48 is a story in which Siegfried is the protagonist, and the point of view depicted is Siegfried''s. He , who became Leorde, certainly knows the future, but it is the future seen from Siegfried''s point of view. Therefore, now that he has become Leorde himself, it is safe to say that he knows almost nothing except the ending. Occasionally the story was told from a third person''s point of view, but as far as Leoldo is concerned, it''s only have the first scene of his expulsion. In other words, HE don''t know what will happan with him In the past, he had been able to get away with just spouting the same lines as in the original story, but now he felt inwardly disappointed. "Well then, Master Leorde. We are ready to go, so let''s get going." "Uh-huh." He been trying to act as if He the uninhibited Leorde He always been, but He failing. Leorde didn''t understand, but Gilbert was very surprised. His face didn''t show it, but inwardly he felt as if he was different person (I agreed to it honestly!¡¡How foolish . I just thought he was going to throw a tantrum and run away. ...... Is it because of the scolding from the Master the other day?) Gilbert has a lot on his mind. He can''t help it. Gilbert knows Leoldo''s personality very well, having served him for many years. He knew that Leoldo was about to be sent to the frontier, and he responded honestly without throwing a tantrum. It is not surprising that Gilbert guessed wrong. Leoldo, who had immediately made a mistake, got into the carriage that Beluga had prepared without realizing his mistake. The carriage creaked under Leoldo''s weight, but as a duke''s family, it was sturdy. He was also surprised at the weight of Leoldo that made it creak. Inside the carriage are Gilbert and Gilbert''s granddaughter, the maid Shelia. Leoldo sits down so that he is facing them. Leoldo gets excited when he sees Shelia. After all, a beautiful girl who had only existed on the other side of the screen was right in front of him, within arm''s reach. He naturally sniffs. "ptch ptch ......" Shelia was already at her wits'' end when she saw Leoldo laughing unpleasantly and even snorting. She felt like jumping out of the carriage and running away right now. Even if she had to jump out of the carriage and get seriously injured, Shelia thinks it would be much better than serving the ugly pig in front of her. Shelia glanced up at her grandfather, Gilbert, who was carefully observing Leorde''s every move. "Master Leoldo ." "What is it?" Leoldo thought he was laughing out loud, but it was overheard. Gilbert calls out to Leoldo. Leoldo replies in a hurried manner because of the sudden call. "Do you remember where we are going?" "Hmm?¡¡I''m sure it''s in a remote city called Zeato. What''s wrong with that?¡¡You''re not mocking me, are you?" (Leoldo would say something like this, right?¡¡I an not wrong, I an) Leoldo anxiously checks in his mind, but he is already wrong. If it was the original Leoldo, he would have shouted at him when his asked him a question. It''s the kind of person Leoldo is, he doesn''t answer honestly. "No, I was just checking. I was just confirming. I apologize for my rudeness." "Hmph! "Pfft. ......" In response to Gilbert''s apology, Leorde sniffed, but his nose widened so much that he looked like a pig, and Shelia hastily covered her mouth as she was about to puke But it was too late. Leorde did not miss the fact that Shelia laughed. Gilbert tried to get her to apologize, but Leorde opened hismouth first. "Did you just laugh?" "I''m so sorry!¡¡I''ve been so rude to you, Lord Leorde. " It''s fine . I don''t mind. (Thinking about it, since my goal is to survive, I don''t have to act like the original Leoldo. From now on, I''m the new Leoldo.) "Huh, ......?" Shelia let out a dumb voice, but beside her was a wide-eyed and astonished Gilbert. This is the first time that the man who was once feared as a legendary assassin assassin showed such face. (Nonsense!¡¡ lord Leoldo-could have chopped off her head with that laugh. What the hell happened to him ? ......) It was a situation that even Gilbert could not understand. Gilbert was slightly excited about the possibility that the last major task that Beluga had given him might turn out to be something extraordinary. Shelia, on the other hand, was not so much relieved to be forgiven as she was bewildered by Leorde''s attitude, which was different from what she had heard. She glanced at Leoldo, thinking that maybe he wasn''t as bad as people said. Then, by coincidence, Leoldo was also looking at Sheria, so their gazes overlapped. Shelia despairs that her innocence will be taken from her in the near future. Leoldo, on the other hand, was pleased to see Shelia''s reaction and wondered if he could became a gentleman. Unfortunately, he''s just conveniently misunderstood by Shelia, who has realized her hopeless future and has come to an understanding of it, but the less he knows about it, the happier he''ll be. CH 8 Leoldo, who had sworn to change fate and survive, felt that he had made a mistake in imitating Leoldo, the trashy person he had been before. However, he must not be discouraged. He is determined to use his past life memories to regain Leordo''s original power in order to break the death flag. "Master Leorde. We''ve arrived at Ze''at. "Hmm, okay." The carriage stopped and Gilbert reported to Leold that they had arrived at their destination, Ze''at. Leorde replied honestly and opened the carriage door to stare at Ze''at. (Whoaa!¡¡The scene I saw on the other side of the screen is now right in front of me!¡¡How wonderful. It''s a different kind of emotion than the one I felt with Shelia.) Leorde recalled her memories of playing game and was moved by the scene in front of him . Ze''at, according to destiny 48, was a fort and a small town built near the border. There were no special products, and nothing of note except the fort. According to his past life memory, there was nothing to see in Ze''at except the fort. He is been in the fort during events, but he never been to the town, so he don''t know much about it. As soon as he tried to look around the town, Gilbert stopped him. ". Master Leoldo, where are you going? " "I''m going to look around the town, I can''t do this ?" "We are going to the house where we are goin spending the night. The carriage has stopped so that we can have a look at the town where we will be living." "All right. Then show me the house." Gilbert can''t shake his suspicion of Leoldo, who still listens to him clamly . In the meantime, Leoldo was wondering how to deal with Gilbert and Sheria in the future. Leoldo gets out of the carriage and goes to a large mansion located not far from the town. When Leoldo got off the carriage, he looked up at the mansion and his face turned pale. (What is this place?¡¡This was the place where Leoldo had met his end several times!) Leorde has died in all routes of destiny 48. He can be the last boss, but when he is the last boss, he has to fight Siegfried in this place. However, the mansion that Leoldo is looking up at now is the place where Leoldo meets his end in many routes. Assassinations, poisonings, conspiracies, and many other deaths of Leoldo. It was no wonder that Leoldo, who knew the future, turned pale as the scene was right in front of him. " What''s wrong, Master Leoldo?" "No, , nothing. Just show me the inside of the house.'' "This way, please." Leoldo is led inside by Gilbert, but his movements are awkward because he is entering a mansion where he may meet his end. Gilbert tilted his head when he saw Leoldo''s strange behavior , but decided that he would be fine as long as he didn''t run away. In the back of the room, Shelia was trying hard to hold back her laughter at the sight of Leoldo''s strange movements. Leorde was led into her room by Gilbert and Shelia. His clothes and undergarments were already arranged and ready for him to live in. Lying down on the luxurious bed and looking up at the ceiling, Leorde made a plan for the future. (First of all, I''ll start with dieting. Fortunately, I''ve already succeeded in dieting in my previous life.) Next, he will learn about magic and train himsrlf in martial arts. He have memories of Leorde, so He don''t think he will have any trouble with these two. (Well, I''m sure Gilbert can take care of that for me.) There''s a lot to do, but from here on out he is in unknown territory. He know He is going to die in the future, but He don''t know how he is going to get there. Even so, since he has vowed to survive, Leorde was thinking to ask for help from Gilbert, Shelia and the others first. (But would it look suspicious if I suddenly asked them to help me lose weight?¡¡But it would be more noble to ask a maid or a butler to help me change my eating habits!{ (If they get suspicious, I''ll just say it''s because Zeke beat me up.) The original story has been recreated, and now it feels like it''s too late to do anything about it, but it''s something he has to do in order to prevent the story from proceeding as it did in the original. Leorde hurriedly summoned Gilbert with the doorbell. Less than a second after the doorbell rang, Gilbert came to Leoldo''s room. "You wanted to see me, master " (You''re early. Hey!¡¡It''s been less than a second since I rang the doorbell!¡¡You''re too much of an assassin, the legendary assassin!) "Yeah. Gilbert, I want to lose weight. So I need your help."" "......, what did you just say?"" "Didn''t you hear me properly due to your age?¡¡I said I want to lose weight." "Master ......" What?¡¡Why are you crying!¡¡And that''s what you used to call me!¡¡What was there to be moved about?" Gilbert was ordered to rehabilitate Leoldo, which Leoldo could never do . Gilbert had prepared himself for what would surely be the last major task of his life. However, his personality had changed due to an unexpected reincarnation. Gilbert''s determination had ended in vain, but it didn''t change the fact that he was happy. He was so excited that he couldn''t hold back his tears, thinking that the child prodigy Leorde had come back to him. "Can you help me ......, can''t you?" "Of course I can. I''ll risk my life until you get the body you deserve. It''s heavy, Gil!¡¡What happened to you in the last few seconds?¡¡" "I see. Well, I guess you''ll have to go with me.'' "Huh!" Gilbert''s sudden change of heart leads him to cooperate with Leoldo without any doubts. Leoldo is pleased to have such a reassuring ally, even if he is a little put off by Gilbert. CH 9 (It''s impossible for me and Grandpa to run such a big house by ourselves! I heard that they were going to hire a temporary worker when we got here, but with Lord Leoldo as the employer...) Shelia complained loudly in the servant''s room. She even boldly speaks ill of the Lord just because no one is listening. But she''s right, and it''s can''t be denied . Leorde is a trash and the maids often talk about him behind his back. Shelia only hears about it, but she has never been a victim. That''s just as well. Gilbert had made sure that Shelia was not exposed to Leold''s poison. However, since there was no maid to take care of Leold on this trip to the frontier, Gilbert had to take Sheria with him. However, Shelia did not feel good about being brought along halfway through the trip. She wanted to believe that he wasn''t who she had originally heard him to be, but the way he was acting in the carriage, she was disappointed to see that the rumors were true. He preys on the maids. He kidnaps beautiful commoner girls and makes them his own sex objects. He enjoys having his fianc¨¦e raped by other people. These are just a few of the rumors. The truth is different. Even if he wanted to touch her, Beluga was watching him very closely, so Leoldo would raise his hand, but he won''t touch her. However, there is a bad ending in destiny 48 where Siegfried loses the heroine to Leordo if he fails to capture her. Shelia has no way of knowing about it. And the current Leorde is so desperate for survival that he has no time for womens. So Sheria''s fears are completely unfounded, but it will definitely take some time before Sheria realizes it. "I don''t know if I''m going to be invited to a nightclub today ......, but I don''t want it !¡¡I''ve already decided that my first time will be with someone I like." Shelia is writhing on the bed used by the servants, flopping her legs around. She thinks it''s confirmed, but Leoldo has no intention of doing so. When Shelia regained her composure, Gilbert and Leold were talking about the future. "Boy. First of all, let''s hire someone to manage the mansion before you starting lose weight. "Mm, yes. Do you have any candidate ?" "We will be recruiting in town. We''ll need cooks and servants first." "Wait a minute. Don''t tell me it''s just me, Gil and Shelia who live in this house?" "Yes. I''m sorry, master (I knew it, but I am too unpopular. ...... I am the eldest son of the duke''s family, even if it''s just a formalities. ...... It''s a little depressing.) "I see. Well, I guess I don''t have a choice. Just as what I''ve been through." "Boy, ......" (So why are your eyes watering at this level?¡¡ what with the legendary assassin stuff ?) "I''ll leave the recruiting to you. . ...... What do you want me to do first?" "You''re right. Let''s start with some light exercise." "Hmm. What exactly?" "How about a walk around the house?" "I see. Then take care of t thing here while I on jog ."" "Leave it to me!" Gilbert, looking motivated, left Leoldo and took Shelia to the town. As Gilbert said, Leoldo walks around the house. It was just a walk, but for Leoldo, it became a pastime. "Wow! I can''t believe it''s like this." The world that was on the other side of the screen was now a reality, so everything he saw was new. Leorde was jumping up and down, thinking that he would be able to have a good time from now on. Needless to say, however, the pig''s sudden leap made his knees scream and he fell down. While Leorde was rolling around with a sore knee, Gilbert and Shelia were recruiting people in town. "Well. So, can you tell us about your special skills?'' "Yes. sure" Gilbert, who had already interviewed many people, made his decision one after another. Shelia calls them in and Gilbert assesses them. However, as it is a remote town, there are not many young people. This is because the young people are yearning for the royal capital and leave the town. However, they couldn''t complain, so they did everything they could. There were only ten people gathered. However, it could be said that these ten people were the elite who passed Gilbert''s interview with flying colors. The twelve of them , including Gilbert and Shelia, will return to the mansion. "Are you back? The twelve men were greeted by a tired Leoldo, who had only been walking around the mansion. "Hey, boy !¡¡What''s you injured ? "Don''t worry about it. I just fell down." "But you look as if you''ve been attacked! Gilbert was right, Leoldo was a wreck and the new clothes provided in the house were torn. The only reason for this was that his clothes had been torn off because he had jumped and rolled around. Not daring to explain such a thing, Leoldo desperately tried to deceive. "Too much. I''m telling you, there''s nothing more to it. Instead, get to work." "...... Yes, master ." Leorde turns his back on Gilbert and quickly enters the mansion. Gilbert follows Leorde into the mansion with the rest of the servants behind him. The people who were brought into the mansion were assigned tasks by Gilbert, and after receiving their uniforms, they immediately started working. However, except for the cooks, there was no special work to be done, because Beluga had had the house cleaned beforehand since Leorde was going to live there. Thanks to this, the servants were idle. However, thanks to the time she had available, Shelia was able to teach the younger women. In addition to that, she taught them about Leoldo''s bad reputation and bad words, which spread the misunderstanding. Leoldo returned to his room and lay down on his bed to relieve his tired body. However, such naive thoughts were soon blown away. "What are you doing, master ? " ", Gil!¡¡Why are you coming in here without permission? "I''m sorry for entering your room without permission. But, master I thought you said you wanted to lose weight, so why are you resting?" "Because I''m tired?" "That''s not good enough. you have to move five times as much as anyone else. "Well, it''s only my first day. ...... Some relax , won''t be harm ... "I will not allow you to be lax." He was terrified of Gilbert''s frighteningly quick movements as he approached Leoldo. He could have argued with him here, but Gilbert''s point was certainly understandable So Leoldo replied, not knowing that he was about to receive a punishment that would make the demons of hell run away barefoot. "I understand. I''ll leave it to you, Gil." "Leave it to me!" (No! No!¡¡What''s with the great spirit?¡¡There''s a kind of aura rising from his back, but it''s just my imagination, right?) It''s not a mistake. Leoldo has evoked the legendary assassin. Leoldo will never be able to rest in peace. CH 10 "Oh my god !" (No!¡¡It''s not Gilbert''s sharp kick slams into Leolde''s thick, fat-covered abdomen. Unable to stand it, Leolde falls backwards, holding his abdomen and suffering from the pain.at all (No! That''s not what I wanted at all!) Leoldo is in tears cry , unable to breathe and suffocating. He complains in his mind, but the situation does not improve. Originally, Leoldo was trying to lose weight based on his modern knowledge and experience of his past life He thought that he could lose weight by improving his diet and exercising moderately. After all, Leolde is a 15-year-old in the peack of her life, and his metabolism is very good. So, he naively thought that he would lose weight as long as he refrained from binge eating and drinking and did moderate exercise. However, there was a big miscalculation here. he left the moderate exercise to Gilbert. This led to the start of a hellish training session between Leolde and Gilbert in the name of moderate exercise. Thanks to this, he currently in the middle of martial arts training with Gilbert. "There''s no time to rest. Now, stand up and get ready." You''re a demon!¡¡I can''t even breathe properly yet! Unaware of Leolde''s feelings, Gilbert urges her to stand up. However, Leoldo still does not stand up. "It''s too early to raise your voice at this point " When someone says something like that, Leoldo has no choice but to stand up. He has nothing but pride. .....! "Now, let''s continue. As Gilbert took his place again, Leoldo took his place as well. And so the hellish training for Leoldo begins again. Shelia, who has been watching the two of them from inside the mansion, complains in disgust. "I don''t know how you can continue for a week after coming here. At first, I thought you might give up in a day, but I guess you have more guts than I thought.) Well, I''d much rather have a skinny, handsome master than a fat one, so I hope you''ll do well." she ''s been looking at his face a lot more lately, and she come to realize that if he lost weight, he''d definitely be good-looking, so sshe want to support him. From the middle of the thought , Shelia''s opinion of him was changing, although it was all wishful thinking. It was a pleasant change, but Leoldo never knew about it. It''s a good thing I''m a servant and a master, because Shelia won''t tell me directly. However, as Sheria''s reputation rises, so does the reputation of the other servants. The servants who were already wary of Sheria after hearing her story have changed their perceptions after seeing Leoldo for the past week. He It''s not like what roomers saying . It was a very good thing for Leoldo, but he didn''t know about it . However, it is certain that Leoldo''s efforts are bearing fruits. "No!" "I can''t do anything about that shouting. ...... Leoldo screams like a pig as he is blown wide open by his training with Gilbert. There''s nothing he can do about this, so Gilbert lets out a troubled sigh as well. He was trying to get Leorde lost weight for the past week, but every time he squeals like a pig. Every day Gilbert wonders if there is anything he can do to improve the situation. However, when he sees that Leold is not improving at all, he is worried that it may be impossible. But even so, even though he was disinherited, he is still the eldest son of the Duke of Harvest, so he can''t do anything that would expose his shame. If so, Gilbert makes his heart a demon, saying that even if he has a grudge, he must correct it. "You still can do more ! (Give me a break!¡¡I''m going to lose consciousness!) No matter how much Leoldo screamed, Gilbert would not allow him to do so, and his training with Leoldo continued. Gilbert scolded Leorde mercilessly as he fell to the ground over and over again. "Not yet!¡¡You should still be able to get up! "......", "That''s right!¡¡That''s the spirit! He can stand up, but he can''t do training . He was already covered in scars and his clothes were full of holes. Still, Gilbert doesn''t stopping , and he approaches Leorde and shakes his fist at him. Leoldo, who was not prepared, thought he was going to be hit, but he avoided Gilbert''s fist and took a step forward. But that''s not enough. He stretches out his gnarled arm and tries to slam his fist into Gilbert, but it never reaches him. Gilbert lightly brushes off Leoldo''s arm and hits him with a spinning kick that blows Leoldo, who is as huge as a pig, away. " ugh !!" Leoldo blows up, spinning like a bullet from a rifle. With a zap, he plunges head first into the ground and stops, completely losing consciousness. It''s a scene was seen every day for the past week. The final scene is one in which Gilbert''s powerful blow causes Leoldo to lose consciousness and bring the curtain down. "It''s ...... again."" Leoldo wakes up and finds himself lying in bed as usual. It was always like this when he finished his training with Gilbert. In the beginning, he was embarrassed by the fact that he was forced to change from his current clothes to his underwear, but he gotten used to it." This is what it means to be a nobleman. It''s been a week since he arrived in the remote town of Ze''at. It has gone by in the blink of an eye, but for Leorde, it has been a rich days. However, for now, he has done nothing more than training with Gilbert. CH 11 (Sometimes I wonder , all I do is traing and diet is that really okay? While eating, Leoldo asked something that suddenly came to his mind. While taking a meal designed for dieting, he asked Gilbert who was waiting by his side. "The master has no job to do " "Oh, I see. ......" (That''s one word that really sticks in my mind, !¡¡I don''t have any r work to do ......, but if you think about it, it means I don''t have to do any troublesome work. That''s lucky for me , right?.) In fact, although Leoldo is the legitimate son of a duke, he has already been stripped of his position as the next head of the family and has no power whatsoever. However, since he is a member of the ducal family, there is a difference compared to the common people. However, there is nothing that Leoldo can do in Ze''at. His father, Beluga, who is the lord, is in charge of the political affairs, and there is nothing that Leoldo can do about it. So, it''s no exaggeration to say that he''s a NEET in this world. In addition, since Ze''at is the cornerstone of the frontier, the knights stationed there are all very strong and powerful, and they are perfectly capable of exterminating demons and dealing with bandits and brigands, so the security is good. Therefore, there is nothing that Leoldo can do. He thought about using modern knowledge to start a revolution in domestic politics and economics, but since this is the world of eroge created in modern Japan, my modern knowledge is not very useful. At best, the only thing he can use is his knowledge of eroge . However, even though this is a game world, it is still reality. The distinction between game and reality has already been proven, and there is no status screen. I don''t know the parameters, but I remember the character''s characteristics, so Leordo knows how he should train himself. Leordo has the excellent ability to handle three attributes: lightning, water, and earth. Most people can only handle one of these attributes, but Leordo can handle three. Siegfried, by the way, can only handle the fire attribute, but thanks to his special skills, he can handle all attributes. And there are only three characters in destiny 48 who can handle all attributes. One of them is Siegfried. In Destiny 48, it is stated that the total population is about one billion people. Among them, all attributes can be handled by only three people, so Siegfried''s will stand out among them . So, after finishing his meal, Leorde hid in his room and eagerly read the magic book. It seemed that his modern knowledge would get in the way, but combined with Leordo''s memories, his knowledge of magic has improved. But that doesn''t mean that he has become stronger. If it were a game, the intelligence might have increased, but since this was reality, there was no way it wil will work out in that way So, with a spell book in hand, He went out to the garden to try out some shooting. Basically, he is trying to extend the water and earth . These two things are not as useful as they were in the game, but they are still very useful in real life. Earth , for example, is something that is familiar to people who live on the earth. Thanks to this, it''s easy to imagine magic. "Hmm. But I''m capable of lightning,atribute aren''t I? When he became the last boss, he used a wide area annihilation magic that dropped lightning on the entire field. As Leoldo said, in Destiny 48, Leoldo basically used only lightning magic. The reason is probably simply because water and earth are uncool. It''s not that hedon''t like it. "But I didn''t realize that earth magic, which seemed so unassuming, was so useful! It''s not as flashy as lightning magic, but it''s much easier to use and consumes much less magic power." Well, it''s because earth is just something you have under your feet. If you work hard, you can use it for construction. (I wish I had some knowledge of architecture. ...... No, I can use the knowledge I acquired in manufacturing development and design.) It''s a cheat to combine science and magic!¡¡It''s not a bad idea, but I don''t have any authority. He thought about it a lot, but he couldn''t put it into action because he didn''t have any authority. "I''m not going to give up just because of that!'' "What are you not giving up?" "Huh?" The moment he raise his head in high spirits, Gilbert called out to him from behind. Leorde couldn''t help but scream because of the suddenness of the situation. "It''s nothing!¡¡More importantly, what do you want?" "Yes, . I''ve prepared a substitute for you since I have some business to attend to. "Substitute?¡¡Who is it?" Gilbert looked behind him and saw a man standing there, dressed roughly and with a sword on his waist. "His name is Barbaroth Dogrum. He is one of the knights stationed in Ze''at. "Oh. Is he strong?"" Leorde couldn''t help but ask him back as she had never heard his name before. It may have been rude, but it was a name that had not been engraved in the memory of the past life that resided in Leoldo. " hi is the best swordsman among the knights stationed in Ze''at. "(......) (I have a bad feeling about this ......! "I''ve entrusted him with the master''s sword training. I''ve told him so, so please don''t worry. (...... will it be okay?) Gilbert had some business to attend to, so he left the mansion, leaving Leoldo to Barbaroto. When Leoldo was left alone with Barbaroto, he was at a loss as to how to address him, when Barbaroto approached Leoldo. I''ve been asked by Mister Gilbert, so let''s get started right away." When Barbaroth said that, he took out two wooden swords. Leoldo, who was handed the wooden swords, was puzzled, but imitated Barbaroth and held them up. (Hmmm ...... . In the past, I''ve heard that the youngest won the youth division of a martial arts tournament held in the royal capital.) (But from what I''ve heard, he''s fallen from grace. (I guess the rumors are true, because his body shape is as that of pig .) "Now, please came at me as you like." "Whoa, !" With a flash of energy and a shout, Leoldo swung his wooden sword down at Barbaroth. However, the large swinging wooden sword of Leoldo was a piece of cake for Barbaroth to avoid. ith a boom, Leoldo''s wooden sword struck the ground. Immediately, Leoldo tried to turn around for a second strike, but Barbaroth thrust his wooden sword at him. "Ugh. ......" "You''re pretending too much. It''s as if you telling me to avoid it. At any rate, now that we know what lord Leoldo-is capable of, let''s start with a basic swing. (This is terrible. I knew it from the moment I saw him, but I was too weak. I can''t believe I''m out of breath after just one swing. ......) (I guess I took it easy just because I was getting paid. I''m not sure how long it will last, but I''ll work for my salary.) Barbaroto is disgusted with the already breathless Leorde, and regrets a little for taking on this job. On the other hand, Leoldo began to feel good about Barbaroto for not giving up on him with his bad reputation. Perhaps, he thought, he might be able to teach him properly. CH 12 One, two, three, four!" "......" (I''ve been making him practice for a while , but he haven''t complained one bit.) *Are the rumors true?) (¡¡I''ve heard that he''s unpredictable and selfish, but is he not?¡¡(or the most part, noblemen''s monks are the kind of guys who neglect the basics. ......) Barbaroto ponders the rumors about Leolde while observing Leolde, who is only pretending to practice with his sword. He is satisfied that he is being taught by professional . However, if he had to be extravagant, he would want to take a break. He appreciate the advice given to him from time to time, but his body needs to rest. However, Leolde could not ask for a break. It''s a shame that they misunderstood each other. Barbaroto is not taking Leolde''s seriously. He just wonders if his attitude is more serious than the rumors suggest. Leolde continues to practice , causing a huge misunderstanding. However, it is hard for the current him to practice for a long time. Even in training with Gilbert, there is a break, but in training with Barbaroto, there is no break. What happened was that one of the pigs, having reached its limit, made a noise and collapsed. "Oh my God, ......!" "......!" (Shit!¡¡I was thinking so much that I forgot to give him a break!) (Oh no. If I''m not careful, I might be punished. ......) "Are you okay?'' "... haa......" Barbaroto rushes to the side of the fallen Leolde to check on his well-being. He barely able to breathe, so he does not reply. However, his gaze is firmly fixed on Barbaroto. Barbaroto misunderstood that Leolde was staring at him and his stomach clenched. He can easily imagine that he will probably be cursed and fired. If that''s all it takes, he will be lucky. If he is not careful, he could be expelled from Ze''at, or even sentenced to death, which he hate to think about. Either way, Barbaroto resigned himself to the fact that this was the end of his life . However, an unexpected words reaches Barbaroto''s ears. "Give me ...... water, " Barbaroto hurriedly went to get water. Barbaroto hurriedly drew water from the well, but his heart was not in peace. "Why aren''t you angry?¡¡I was expecting at least one shout of abuse. ......" As Barbaroth hurried to Leoldo to refill the tub, he could only tilt his head at Leoldo''s response. Leoldo received a tub full of water and gulped it down. He was so tired that he drank all the water in the tub. When Barbaroto saw this scene, he realized once again what he had done. He realized once again what he had done, that he had left him there until he was so exhausted. (When he finish drinking the water, he''s probably going to curse me ......) (Of course. It''s my fault for letting it go until he collapsed.) "Thank God ....... Barbaroto. "I''m sorry. If I hadn''t hesitated to offer you a break, this situation could have been avoided. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you." "hmm ?" For a moment, Barbaroto''s mouth dropped open as he couldn''t understand what Leolde was saying. Stunned, it took Barbaroto a few seconds to understand. "What are you talking about?¡¡I''m the one who''s at fault here." "Hmm?¡¡There is nothing wrong with you, is there?¡¡You''ve been watching me practice to do swordship , but i am collapsed" "Well, that''s ...... true, but..." "Then it''s my fault for going beyond my limits and collapsed . It''s not your fault." "......!" No words came out of his mouth. Barbaroth was shocked by his generosity. It was so different from what he had heard about him that he didn''t know what to make of it. But one thing is for sure, rumors are not to be trusted. Although he was overwhelmed with emotion, Barbaroth was mistaken. The rumors are mostly true. Not being in King''s Landing, Barbaroto can''t be sure of the truth, but sometimes it''s better not to know. "Let''s resume then." "What ......?" "What do you mean? You haven''t finished your training yet, have you?" "Yes, that''s right. There''s still time." "...... What''s wrong?¡¡¡¡You''ve been acting strange for a while now." When Leolde asked, Barbaroto straightened his posture and bowed his head. Leoldoe surprised by the suddenness of the situation, was about to ask Barbaroto why he bowed, but Barbaroto said he was sorry first. I am sorry," I was suspicious of Master Leold at first. I had heard rumors that Leoldo- will be bored by training would soon anyway. ...... But Leoldo continued to practice diligently, and when I saw him , I wondered if he was not what the rumors said he was.¡¡I looked at him with suspicion. As a result, when Leold collapsed and needed water, I was only worried about myself." "I was sure that would be abused and treated badly. ......" "But without blaming me , Leolde forgave me with a generous heart!" "Oh, . ......" (¡¡The pressure is great!) Leolde, under the pressure of Barbaroth, backed away. However, Barbaroto was closing in on him. "''I see now that rumors are only rumors after all. I apologize for my many insults!" "Please punish me!" "You are mistaken, but the rumors are true. so the fact that you were looking at me with suspicion is nothing to bad ." "I''m not going to blame you at all, because as I said before, this time it was my fault." "Now ......" "No more practice today. And ask Gilbert to elaborate on whether the rumors are true or not. If you still willing to training me after al of thing you heard , i will be glad " Leaving the dumbfounded Barbaroto behind, Leoldo went back inside the mansion. Barbaroto, who was left behind, stood there for a while. When he returned to his room, he collapsed on his bed and buried his face in his pillow. (Damn it!¡¡Damn it!¡¡It''s just a misunderstanding!) When Leolde found out that Barbaroto had not been watching him intently, but had been assessing him to see if he was who the rumors said he was, he wet his pillow. Later, after Gilbert confirmed the fact, Leoldoe wet his pillow again when he found out that Barbaroto would continue to practice with him. . CH 13 It had been a month since Leordo had arrived in Ze''at, and he had begun to receive instruction in martial arts and swordsmanship from both Gilbert and Barbaroth. In the morning he learns martial arts from Gilbert, in the afternoon he learns swordsmanship from Barbaroth, and at night he spends his days reading magic books alone. Thanks to his talent, Leorde has been improving his martial arts and swordsmanship skills rapidly. However, he has never been able to get the upper hand from either of them. As for magic, his growth is much faster than the other two. It''s hard to tell because there are no numbers, unlike in the game, but Leoldo is training in all magic except lightning. And now, his earth magic is becoming more and more powerful. He thought that if he used magic, he might be able to get one from the two of them, so he challenged them, but the legendary assassin and the best knight of Ze''at were no match for him . It wasn''t a game, so there was no way opponent would wait for him to activate magic. He was defeated with a fist strike while he was chanting. The same thing happens when you are defeated by a sword strike while you are chanting. If that''s the case, he can recite the name of the spell by discarding the chant, but it''s not powerful enough, lacks accuracy, has a limited range, and is full of weaknesses that make it impossible to fight as you wish. Leoldo is devastated by the difference between reality and the game. "He is devastated by the difference between real life and the game. "Only steady effort will do: ......" In the battle scenes of Destiny 48, chanting was destroyed and no chanting existed. But that''s a game, not reality. In the game, if you discard the chanting, the magic power consumption is 1.25 times and the power is reduced. However, there is a skill called discard chanting, and if you have the skill, the disadvantage disappears. And no chanting consumes 1.5 times more magic power than discarding chanting. In addition, there is a disadvantage in that the power is reduced by half. Of course, since no chanting is also a skill, there are no disadvantages. By the way, only one of the sixty-four heroines has the skill to destroy chanting. And there is only one heroine who can use magic without chant . However, Siegfried, the hero, will eventually be able to use both of them. It is common to have only one skill per person, but there are rare exceptions to this rule, such as multi-skills, where a player can have more than one skill. In the past, some people have had as many as five skills. He wasn''t sure if all of them were good skills or not. Now, about the skills, of course, Leoldo has them too. It is thanks to the skills he possesses that he is able to become the last boss in a certain route. The name of the skill that Leordo possesses is "Magic Power Sharing. As the name suggests, it allows him to share his magic power with any other person. If you just listen to the name, it may not sound like much, but the ability is unparalleled for a magician. In any case, the magic power that is consumed to use magic can be brought in from elsewhere. For example, let''s say that Leorde and Gilbert share magic power. If Leorde has 80 magic power and Gilbert has 120 magic power, the total magic power they share would be 200. Then, when Leorde casts a spell that exceeds his own magic power, it is the combined magic power of the two that is consumed. Using this skill, Leordo rose to become the last boss. He even managed to hunt down Siegfried with many of his men. However, when he annihilates all of his men, the magic power sharing runs out and Leordo''s magic power diminishes rapidly, and in the end he becomes nothing more than a sandbag. He is a man with a sad fate. He understands the usefulness of his skills, but he has no use for them at the moment. So, for now, it is better for him to improve his basic skills such as martial arts , swordplay, and magic rather than his skills. And today, Leorde was beaten to a pulp by Gilbert and then beaten by Barbaroth. "There''s more to it......!" He is covered in mud and his exposed skin is covered in blue bruises, but no matter how much he falls, he continues to bravely fight back. "That''s the spirit!¡¡But it''s not enough! Gilbert launches him in the air by his abdomen, and Leorde falls to the ground. An intense pain hits Leoldo. "ugh" However, Leorde gritted her teeth and endured, then raised her body and came towards Gilbert. "Hmmm... ......" Thanks to doing the same thing every day for a month, Leoldo had grown both physically and mentally. Unfortunately, there was not much change in his weight. Even so, the martial arts and swordship skills, which were better compared to the beginning, have become remarkable and deserve praise. "So let''s take a break. "Ha~~~......" Gilbert and Barbaroth walked away from Leorde, who was lying on the ground in a heap. When they move to a place where Leorde can''t hear them, they talk to each other. " He was working for a month, and it''s paying off." "Yes. Even from my point of view, Leoldo- martial arts have become remarkable." "Then same goes for swordship , too. He always had a talent for martial arts." "He was terrible in the beginning, though." "The boy started skipping sword practice when he was twelve, so three years is a long time. "Indeed. It''s only natural for a sword to become rusty after three years of inactivity." "Yes. In fact, he was stronger at the age of ten when he was training diligently than now. "But with the kind of training he doing now, he wil definitely become a master on the continent in the future. "That''s true. But unfortunately, it will be difficult for him to stand on the stage again. It would have been better if he had changed his mind sooner." As Gilbert said, Leorde''s punishment was confinement in a remote area. In other words, he will not appear on the stage. If Leorde were to make an achievement, it would have to be defeating a demon that the Knights could not defeat, or defending Ze''at in the event of a war with a neighboring country. "It''s too late for that. ...... "Yes. Really ......." Unbeknownst to both of them, Leoldo was not pessimistic. He doesn''t think he needs the credit at all, as long as he can avoid his own death. After the break, Leordo was waiting for them to return with the wooden sword. Eventually, they returned and the sword practice began. "Phew!"" "Sweet!¡¡Be sharper and more careful! "Shh!"" "Don''t let your momentum fool you!" "Agh! Barbaroth''s wooden sword strikes Leordo in the wrist. Leoldo, who was not equipped with any equipment, dropped the wooden sword he was holding due to the pain. "......!" "How long will you writhe in pain!¡¡Now pick it up and came t me !" "Ugh......!" As he held his wrist and struggled with the pain, Barbaroth''s angry voice rang in Leordo''s ears. He grits his teeth and picks up his fallen wooden sword. In front of Leordo''s eyes is Barbaroto, who glares at him with sharp eyes. Leordo stepped in undaunted, even though Barbaroto was glaring at him. " Ha .. "You''ve got a lot of spunk! "Aghhh ......!" Leoldo attacks Barbaroto while shouting loudly, but is kicked out of the way in disgust. Leoldo falls to one knee after being struck in the torso. "Shall we finish here for today?" "No, not yet! !" Seeing Leoldo standing up, Barbaroto smiles. Expecting the future, he wonders how much stronger he can become. CH 14 "Mmm!!!" In the morning, when he tried to change his clothes as usual, Leorde felt strange. "My waist is decreasing ......!" It wasn''t that he had lost weight suddenly. He had been losing weight for some time now. Finally, there was a gap in the custom-made pants that had made for Leorde. The waistband, which had always been so tight that it looked like it was about to tear at any moment, now had a gap just the size of a finger. How could ge not be pleased? He uncharacteristically let out a roar of joy from the bottom of my stomach. "Oooooohhhhhhhhhh! It was a small progress, but it was a big progress for Leoldo. Needless to say, Gilbert came running into the room in a panic after hearing Leorde''s roar. After breakfast, Leoldo went out to the garden and started stretching for his daily match with Gilbert. Just as he finished stretching, Gilbert came out. "Hmm?¡¡Is Barbaroth not here today?"" "Yes, he has some work to do today." "Oh. Is the work so important that Barbaroth has to be summoned? Does Gil know about this?" "Of course I do Apparently, the Fang of the Hungry Wolf has appeared in the neighborhood and he''s on his way to defeat them. "The Fang of the Hungry Wolf?'' The reason why Leoldo is surprised is because he knows what the Fang of the Hungry Wolf is. (Fang of the hungry wolf, a righteous bandit who only takes money from bad people, they are losers the destiny 48.) Siegfried, whom he lost to the first time, is an important event boss who awakens after the second battle. But why defeat him now? Oh, this isn''t a game. It''s real life. But so far, the world is progressing according to the game''s scenario. If that''s the case, wouldn''t the defeat be a failure? No, I remembered something more important than that. The Fang of the Hungry Wolf has a revival item, of which there are only three in the game! (I have to get this one at all costs!) In Destiny 48, the Fang of the Hungry Wolf is a righteous bandits who only takes money and goods from evil people, so some of his victims are nobles who have done evil things. In the game, the protagonist, Siegfried, is the only one who can get away with it. In the game, they fought Siegfried, the main character, once and won. I. In the second battle, he is a stepping stone enemy who is defeated by the awakened Siegfried. And just like Leorde, they are is present in all heroines'' routes and they always an enamy . As a stepping stone, it is natural, but the item that the Hungry Wolf''s Fang possesses is even more important. There are other items that exist, but the only one that Leordo can get his hands on is the phoenix tail feather. The other two are obtained by Siegfried through special events in one of the heroine routes. However, if you take the harem route, you can get all three resurrection items. In the world of Destiny 48, there is no such thing as revival magic. However, there is a way to revive. That way is to use special items. So, in Destiny 48, when a friendly character dies in battle, a death event occurs and you can watch a scene . If you want to complete the game, you have to save it beforehand. If you don''t save your game, the dead character will not be resurrected and you will get hurt badly. If the heroine in the game dies, it''s a bad ending. In short, this is an item that Leorde must acquire to avoid death. "Gil. I also want to participated in the defeat of the Hungry Wolf''s Fang..." "You can''t ." "What? ......!" Gilbert rushed to. Leold, who loses his hips with too much force, screams a littl The knights are already on their way, and the naster''s presence will only hinder the operation. "That''s a terrible thing to say." "You''ve been able to move around a bit lately, but don''t you think you''re getting ahead of yourself? "No, I''m not!¡¡I''m just..." "Just?¡¡What i" He was frightened by Gilbert''s cold gaze, and in the end and could not say anything back. At the end of the day, Leordo is reading a book of magic in his room and wonders if he can somehow obtain the phoenix''s tail feathers. To begin with, the phoenix feather is the one and only item in destiny 48. However, that was only in the game. Right now, Leoldo is in the real world of destiny 48. Maybe the phoenix exists and the tail feather can be easily obtained. "Okay!¡¡Let''s find out right away!" Once that was decided, it was quick. Leorde decided to look into phoenixes as soon as possible. Fortunately, as a nobleman, he had a good amount of expensive books in his possession. However, he was not sure if there were any books related to the phoenix. Incidentally, even Leoldo, who has knowledge of destiny 48, does not know much about phoenixes. All he knows is that it is a legendary item . That''s why he had to do his best to find out. "I don''t have any books on phoenixes, ...... so I have no choice. I''ll ask Gilbert tomorrow." There were no books about phoenixes in Leolde''s room. So he lay down on his bed and went to sleep, planning to look into it tomorrow. CH 15 The next morning, after breakfast, Leorde decided to ask Gilbert about the phoenix he had been researching last night. "Gil. I have a question for you. How much do you know about the phoenix? "A phoenix?¡¡Yes, I do. I know only the most common things about it . "The tears of the phoenix heal all diseases, the blood of the phoenix gives eternal youth if you drunk it . If you eat the flesh of a phoenix, you can become immortal. The phoenix''s tail feathers can bring back the dead. And that''s about it." "I see. ...... . The phoenix''s tail feathers existed, but the phoenix itself did not. But if you look for it, it might be there. But he don''t know where they are, and he don''t know if he allowed to move from here in the first place, so there''s nothing he can do. "Can I help you with something?"" "...... Gil. I want to know more about the phoenix. Can you help me gather information?"" "Leave it to me." "Aren''t you going to ask me why I'' need it , ......? "I can''t sense any evil in the you by now." "So ....... Then do it. "Ha!" Leorde turns away in embarrassment. In the morning, during a martial art session with Gilbert, Leoldo asked him about the current situation in Barbaroto. "What''s going on with Barbaroth and the others now?" "I''m sorry, master , but I don''t know much about it myself. "I see. ......" ven the quintessential Gilbert was not aware of Barbaroth''s current situation. Leoldo is disappointed, but he decides that he can''t help it since he is always by his side. Just because there is no more sword practice doesn''t mean that there is nothing to do in the afternoon. Gilbert and Lealdo were going to do martial arts training . As usual, Leorde was unable to land a single blow and was beaten to a pulp. "Oh, my God!" "Wow. No chanting? It''s great, but with that kind of accuracy and power, you can''t even kill a bug!" "Aah! Leoldo shot a water magic at Gilbert, but Gilbert easily drowned out the magic and kicked Leoldo away. Gilbert''s strength is unfathomable, as he can kick Leoldo, who still looks like a pigl. "I am not done yet......! "That''s the spirit. Come on, there''s still time"! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Leorde, who plunges forward, is punched, kicked, and thrown to the ground. But he , who had been knocked down many times, did not give up. He was determined to get at least one blow today. However, although he thought the same thing every day and tried his best, it never bore fruit. Unfortunately, it was as difficult for Leoldo to strike a blow at Gilbert as it was for him to find a grain of rice in the desert. But still, Leoldo does not give up. Because if he can''t beat Gilbert forever, he will never be able to reverse the bad ending of death. In order to do this, he needs to lose weight and become the child prodigy Leoldo once called the Golden Lion. So, He can''t raise my voice at this point . However, even though his enthusiasm is admirable, he lacks the ability to do so, and so he is crushed by Gilbert again today. When he woke up, he was on his bed, disgusted with his own inadequacy. However, he was still hungry, so he got out of bed and headed for the dining hall. The food was already laid out in the dining room, and all that was left was to call Leoldo. However, he arrived before Gilbert could call him, and the servants were upset. It made him sad to see such a reaction, but he tried to be as gentle as possible. "Never mind. Don''t worry about it. It''s my fault for coming so early. Just keep working." "Yes, sir!" The servant bowed to Leoldo, who forgave him in a gentle tone, and quickly left the dining room. Seeing him, Leoldo felt a little disappointed, thinking that he was still feared. After finishing dinner, Leorde began to study magic as usual. However, most of what he learned was the same as in the game, so it was of no great use. He don''t know if it will have any effect since it won''t improve his intelligence. Still, the reason why he study magic is simply because it''s fun. Since Leorde''s latent ability includes the memories of the pas life , he can grow dramatically in magic, so there is no reason why it should be boring. However, if he gets carried away, he will get beaten up by Gilbert and Barbaroth. He allowed to use magic in training with them, but every time he use a new spell, they hurt him badly. They warned him not to get carried away just because he learned a new spell, but he wondered if he should continue until he passed out every time. "Well, I guess that''s it for today." He closed book and looked out the window to find that it was pitch black. The moon was shining through the dark night and a little light was shining through the window as Leorde drifted off to sleep. On the way, it had become a daily routine for Leorde to wake up in the middle of the night, hungry, and be caught by Gilbert as he was sneaking to the kitchen. CH 16 While Leordo was working hard on his training with Gilbert, Barbaroto was on an expedition. The mission was to defeat a gang of bandits named the Hungry Wolf''s Fang. The knights of Zeato were currently camped out, and many of them were staying in the forest. They were camped out in small tents in the open space . And in the big tent, there is a captain who leads the knights. Currently, the captain is spreading out a map of the area on the table and looking at the young knights. "You''re saying that the Fang of the Hungry Wolf is hiding in the abandoned village ahead?"" "''Yes, sir. But it was reported by the neighbors. ......" "How are the scouts going on ?" "Yes, sir. According to reports, the abandoned village is uninhabited and there are no signs of human habitation." "Hmm. ......" "What should we do? "Stand by for now. Tell them not to do anything rash until we have solid information. "Yes , sir !" The young knight who finished his report went out of the tent. The only one left inside was the captain. The captain listened to the report from the young knight and thought about it while looking at the map of the area. At that moment, Barbaroth entered the tent. The captain also noticed Barbaroto, stopped thinking for a moment, and turned his head to look at Barbaroto. "Barbaroth. What''s wrong?¡¡" "No, I was just wondering what you thought of this mission." "Hmm. By the way, I gave you the task of going around to the neighboring villages to ask about the fangs of the hungry wolf. Did they say anything to you?" "......" "They told you, didn''t they? Well, the Fang of the Hungry Wolf is like a hero to the people, for better or worse." "It''s a great way to save your people from corrupt lords, take money from fraudulent merchants and return it to the people, save women and children kidnapped by evil nobles, and it''s a true friend of justice." "They can do what we knights can''t. So it''s no surprise that the people like him." As the captain said, the Hungry Wolf Fang is a hero to the people because he practices what the Hungry Wolf Fang believes in: not robbing, not killing, and not raping the poor. Of course, they are not doing this to gain support from the people. This is the idea of the man who is the chieftain of the Hungry Wolf Fang. "What does the captain think of ......?" When Barbaroto asked fearfully, the captain crossed his arms and made a serious expression, then looked up. "I suppose so. I have a feeling that I don''t want to defeat them if that possible . "But we are knights., and if we are ordered by the state, we have to move even if we don''t want ." "That''s why I''m going to take on the fangs of the hungry wolf. That''s all."" "Are you satisfied with that?" "Barbaroth. Split it up. There''s nothing more you or I can say." "....... - "All right." Barbaroto, who understood what the captain was trying to say, left the tent without pursuing the matter any further. Basically, many knights are the third or fourth sons of noble families who cannot inherit the family name. There are many of them who plan to rise in the ranks, and some of them try to rise through military service, while others try to rise by kicking others down. So you can''t speak carelessly in a place where you don''t know who might be listening. As time passed, dinner was being prepared in the camp. Normally, they would have used portable food, but fortunately, they were able to procure food in the forest. They were worried that the smell of the food might attract some beasts to attack them , but since they were strong knights, they were able to take them down. While eating a satisfying meal, Barbaroth and the captain talked . "By the way, what do you know about Fang of the Hungry Wolf and his chieftain, Jex?" "I''ve heard rumors about him. I''ve heard rumors that he''s a very powerful man. "Yeah. I have high hopes for you." "Haha. I''ll do my best to live up to your expectations." "Hmm. You''re the best knight in Ze''at, after all . After finishing their meals, the knights, who had decided on the order in which they would stand guard during the night, went to sleep. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. As he is about to urinate, he is attacked from behind and knocked unconscious. In the middle of the night, a knight on guard duty felt the need to urinate, so he told his partner and went into the bushes. As he was about to urinate, not too close and not too far away, he was attacked from behind and knocked unconscious. "The two of you are taken care of it ." "Got it. Keep up the good work. "Hmm. I''ll take care of it. After laying down the man and the knight hiding in the bushes, the girl moved so that the knights would not notice her. Girl''s skill was brilliant as she exploited the knight''s gap and knocked him out. But while the girl was excellent, the knights were not inferior. The knight who noticed the change raised his voice, and the knights who were asleep awoke. "Sorry, ......." "Don''t worry about it. You''ve done enough. This is where we come in!" The girl apologized to the man who was hiding in the bushes. The man puts his hand on the girl''s head to comfort her. Then, after confirming that the awakened knights have turned on their lights and are now on alert, the man raises his hand. "Let''s go!¡¡Bastards!'' "Who) With an earth-shaking roar, the fangs of the hungry wolves attacked the knights from the bushes. "Enemy attack!¡¡All of you, draw your swords!¡¡Don''t kill them if you can !¡¡Lets''go !" Under the command of the captain, the knights drew their swords and collided with the attacking hungry wolf fangs. In the midnight forest, men''s shouts and metallic sounds rang out. "My name is Jex, chieftain of the Fang of the Hungry Wolf!¡¡What you want is this head!¡¡Came at me than !!!!" The knights were distracted by Jex, who bravely announced his name. I''m not sure what to make of that. "My name is Barbaroth Dogrum!¡¡I am your opponent!" As if in response to Jex''s name, Barbaroth came forward. As Jex effortlessly flipped Barbaroth back as he leapt at him, Barbaroth regripped his sword tightly. CH 17 Barbaroth and Jex had crossed swords many times. They were both very good at what they did, and the stalemate continued. "Fu ...... Fu ......." Taking a series of shallow breaths, Barbaroth was revising his assessment of Jex. (He''s even stronger than rumors say. His sword skills are superior and his physical abilities and reflexes are better. He got a talent that I''m almost jealous of. ......) (But I can''t afford to lose. If I lose here, the morale of the Hungry Wolf Fangs will rise, and I will be at a disadvantage. I have to avoid that at all costs!) Once again, Barbaroth and Jex clashed. The sound of fierce sword fights echoed through the forest in the middle of the night. The spirit of the two, who both had uncompromising feelings for each other, was so fierce that it silenced those around them. Many people were watching the two fight wildly. Barbaroth was captivating many with his skillful swordsmanship and Jex with his daring swordplay. It''s not nice to be fascinated by a man, but the two of them don''t have time to worry about their surroundings right now. They both knew that their abilities were so close that if they made even one mistake, the stalemate would collapse and one of them would be defeated. They came to blows and looked at each other from close range. "You are very talented?"" "I''ve heard those words enough times! "What?" Barbaroto looks pained as he is pushed back. Jex is not happy with Barbaroth''s words, his breathing is uneven. "You know what?¡¡You know what it''s like to be exploited!¡¡How it feels to be cheated because you can''t read and write!¡¡Just how it feels to live in peace and then suddenly be kidnapped and violated by a people you don''t know any of that ! "That''s ......." "You don''t understand!¡¡You''ve lived an uncomplicated life as a nobleman anyway, how can you possibly understand our anger!" "We are anger itself!¡¡that''s why we are taking revenge on behalf of the powerless!¡¡Even if they don''t want us to do so , we won''t stop. We can''t stop!" "We will make the country understand. We''ll show them who we are. We''ll carve our mark on the corrupt nobility!" I"''ll give my life for that!" "That''s how determined I am. ......" "So, no need for any more talk." "I know exactly what you''re getting into." In a fit of rage, Jex exposed his heart and readied his sword. Barbaroth, on the other hand, had his own thoughts but did not say them out loud, and he readied his sword to answer Jex. "Now, to the fight --" "I''m coming!" The shockwaves generated by the two colliding people hit those around them. It was such a shockwave that some people could not withstand it and fell down. The two of them show a delicate battle like sharpened needles, a complete change from the wild sword fights of earlier. The people around them watched with bated breath as the two spoke with their swords without using words. The sound of metal clashing against metal rings out. Forgetting to breathe or even to blink, the people around them were glued to their sword dance, even though they were each other''s enemies. For some time, the two of them had the illusion that they are only people in the world were themselves and the enemy in front of them. Their senses had been sharpened to the extreme, and they had eliminated everything that was useless from the world. There was no noise, no annoying obstacles. The two of them crossed swords in a world that was completely clean. However, this time would not last forever. They were in a state of extreme concentration, but when they pulled away from each other, they breathed on each other''s shoulders. This is a sign that both of them have very little energy left. "Haa...... haa......" Although they were on their limit but , they had not lost their will to fight. They ran out to show that they could still fight. They are not sure how many times they have clashed, but they put all their strength into their swords, determined not to lose. As if the two were locked in a stalemate, Barbaroto unleashed a kick to the leg. It didn''t hit Jex, who jumped back as quickly as he could, but it did succeed in throwing him off his stance. "You''re a badly behaved knight!" "You use whatever you can get your hands on. "You''re right!" Jex, out of position, complains about Barbaroth''s attack, but Barbaroth doesn''t care at all. Jex smiles at Barbaroth as he tries to go on the offensive at once. "I was hoping to keep it under wraps, but it appears I can''t." Barbaroth wrinkles his brow as Jex thrusts out the stomach of his sword for all to see. What I am going to do?¡¡No, I don''t know what I''m going to do, but now is my chance . I can''t miss it!) The moment he raises his sword to make the final move, Jex raises his voice. "Blow it up!!!!" As soon as Jex shouted, the blade of his sword emitted a light green light. The next moment, a gust of wind hit Barbaroth. "What the hell is this?" Barbaroto, who did not know what had happened, was blown away by a sudden gust of wind. The knights were astonished by Jex, who had unleashed a gust of wind that could easily blow away a grown man in armor. "Who''s next?" CH 18 "Now, who''s next?" The knights shy away from Jex, who shows a ferocious smile. When Jex sees this, he decides it''s time to attack and raises his voice. "Bastards!¡¡This is your chance now, when the enemy is scared! He got an war-like roar in return The Hungry Wolf Fangs, who had been watching the two fight, also shouted at Jex''s words and boldly attacked the knights. The captain inspires the knights, but their movements are sluggish because of the scene they just witnessed. In addition to this, the knights were falling one after another to the hungry wolf fangs that were gaining momentum and improving morale. "This is it. ...... "You''re the cpitan ?" ". ...... Take his head off. "We''re not going to kill you. , but you must know who you are. We are who we are!" The captain falls to the ground as his consciousness is reaped by Jex''s blow. The remaining knights are soon all defeated as well. Silence falls over the noisy forest. The Fang of the Hungry Wolf had covered their tracks and were about to leave when Barbaroth blocked their way. Barbaroth was blown away by a gust of wind that Jex had unleashed, leaving him with wounds all over his body. However, in order to fulfill his duty as a knight, he blocked the way of the hungry wolf''s fangs despite his battered body. "I won''t let you escape. ......" "Can you still move? ......" "I''m proud to be a knight. You can''t go any further from here." "You''re a great guy, ....... You are. I wish we could have met in a different place, anda different way." A sarcastic smile appeared on Jex''s face as he pointed his sword at the standing Barbaroth. "I''m going to break your pride and your heart." "Don''t think you can kill me that easily! The final battle between Barbaroth and Jex began. Barbaroto, exhausted and with wounds all over his body, is biting at Jex even though he is at an overwhelming disadvantage. Jex, on the other hand, was unharmed, but his strength was low because he had fought to the death with Barbaroth and had also taken on the knights. However, he is not as strong as Barbaroth. There was nothing for Jex to lose in this battle. The fight went on for a while, but Barbaroto had reached his limit, and he dropped his sword and dropped to one knee on the ground. He was drenched in sweat and breathing hard. "You''ve fought your way to this point. But your body can''t take it anymore. Jex puts his sword to Barbaroto''s neck, who is mercilessly on one knee on the ground. Even so, Barbaroto does not give up and glares at Jex with a sharp eye. "Ha. I didn''t know you could still see like that. But here''s the thing. Look around you. You are the only knight who has survived , and you have no friends to help you. Do you still want to fight in this situation?" "Don''t ask me such thing ......." "Well, ...... you''re right. Barbaroth Dogram. You''ve been a good knight." Jex finds Barbaroth to be a worthy opponent to admire. He also raises his sword, judging him to be a threatening opponent at the same time. (Oh ...... Master Leoldo. Forgive me for not being able to go to sword practice.) Barbaroto made one last apology to Leoldo and then lost consciousness. After taking a glance at the completely unconscious and collapsed Barbaroto, Jex led his men through the forest. As they passed through the forest, the hungry wolf fangs were laughing and talking about how they had destroyed the knights. The joy of the victory was immeasurable, as they had defeated a superior opponent who was certainly inferior to them in terms of strength. However, the biggest reason for the victory was probably Jex''s victory over Barbaroth. That battle was a battle that greatly affected the morale of the Hungry Wolf Fang and the knights. If it had been Barbaroto who had won that battle , the outcome might have been different. Just because you say it might have, it doesn''t change the outcome. The fact that the knights were defeated and the hungry wolf''s fangs were victorious will never be overturned. A girl walks up to Jex, who is walking in the lead. The knights were defeated, and the fact that the Hungry Wolf Fang had won could not be overturned. "Hey, why did you only break arm?¡¡He''ll come back when he''s better, okay?" "...... I couldn''t bear to take the sword from such a man. "But if he didn''t have the ability to use the magic sword, you would have been in danger!¡¡If we had to fight again--" I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. " I''m not going to lose. Jex placed his hand on the girl''s head as she questioned him pathetically. "It''s not fair ......, Jex." The girl who gently touched the hand on her head was unable to say anything. The Hungry Wolf''s Fang returned to the cave that was their base. The entrance was hidden by camouflage, so the knights hadn''t spotted them. However, Jex suggested that they should think about moving this time. "We were able to defeat the knights this time, but they will probably increase their numbers next time. The next time, they will probably be more numerous, and surprise attacks like this one will not work. That''s why we have to hide for now. But we haven''t been defeated, so the country will be wary of us for the time being. Just bear with it in mind for a while." The subordinates laughed and replied to Jex who bowed his head with a sad expression on his face. They laughed and said, "Haha. What are you talking about? You know we''re good at enduring." "Yes, we are. We''ve endured for a long time. It doesn''t matter now." "Maybe it''s good to see your hometown for the first time in a while." "Sounds good. It''ll be like a vacation." "No ...... gloomy talk, boys. When the time comes, I''ll call you back. Until then, no one is left out. And of course, don''t forget our creed." "Oh! This is how the Fang of the Hungry Wolf suspended its activities for a while. The government searched for the Fang of the Hungry Wolf, but could not find them, so they decided to leave them alone. "Jex. What are you going to do now?" "We''re going to stay there for a while." "Hmm. So you can play with the little guys for the first time in a while. "Yeah. Let''s go, then.'' "Yeah!" CH 19 It was two weeks after he heard that Barbaroth had gone on a mission that Leoldo learned that the knight squadron that had been organized to defeat the hungry wolf''s fangs had been defeated. "The knights were wiped out?¡¡Is Barbaroth safe? "Please calm down. master " "How can I calm down?¡¡Where is Barbaroth now?" "Barbaroth is currently recuperating. It seems he broke his arm in battle." "Nonsense!¡¡Barbaroth was the best knight in Ze''at, wasn''t he?¡¡Defeating that Barbaroth would be ......." (No, wait, what?¡¡If to think about it, the fangs of the hungry wolf are enemies that appear in important events, so maybe they''re being compensated for. ...... That makes sense if to think about it...) "Master?" "Gil. I want to see Barbaroth. Is it possible to see him?" "Yes, it is possible. He''s recuperating, but he''s at the barracks in Ze''at." "Then make the arrangements." "As you wish. Leolde, who had been doing training as usual he asked Gilbert for a meeting with Barbaroth. Gilbert bowed with his hand on his chest and disappeared in an instant. (...... is it still the same as the game, and Zeke is supposed to defeat ......?) A feeling of uneasiness crept into his heart. Leorde knows the future, and he feels gloomy, wondering if he can''t resist fate. (Don''t lose heart. I''m training with Gil and Barbaroth not just for nothing. I will survive, I sear . No matter what it takes!) Rather than just giving up and dying, Leoldo vowed to survive, even if it meant sloshing around in the mud or being stigmatized. "The carriage is ready. " "Thank you. I''ll be right there." Leolde went to visit Barbaroth. He got into the carriage that Gilbert had prepared and headed for the barracks where Barbaroto was recuperating. (Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve been out of this mansion. , since caming here all I''ve been doing is training and studying magic.) It had been over a month since Leorde had arrived in Ze''at. During that time, he had not visited the city even once. Because he had decided to go on a diet and was exhausted from being handled every day by Gilbert, he had no desire to go out at all. In addition, the addition of sword training with Barbaroto made it even more difficult for him to go out into the city. So, when he was able to see the city under the guise of visiting Barbaroto, Leoldo looked at the scenery with pleasure. (Wow!¡¡I didn''t understand it in the game because it was only described in detail as a fort, but it''s quite a lively town~) Even though Ze''at is a frontier town, it has an important role to play as it is a border fort. In past wars, it has become famous as a defense base. Since it is a gateway from neighboring countries, many merchants come and go there. Therefore, it is as crowded as the royal capital because of the rare goods that can be found there. However, in Destiny 48, the vibrant city quickly declined after the arrival of Leoldo. Leoldo has no power, but as a duke, there was no one who could resist him. (Hmmm!¡¡I''m such a trash, aren''t I?) However, now that Leoldo has the memories of a past life , his history may be different from that of destiny 48. The carriage proceeded and arrived at the barracks where the knights of Ze''at were sleeping. Leorde got off the carriage and walked into the barracks. The knight who is the gatekeeper of Ze''at''s barracks sees Leolde, salutes him and lets him in. After watching Leolde walk into the barracks with Gilbert, the gatekeeper muttered, "So that''s the golden pig. "That''s the golden pig, isn''t it? Please, just leave without doing anything." His voice disappeared like the wind without reaching anyone. Leoldo made his way through the barracks, but he didn''t know where Barbaroth was. It was not in his knowledge of the game, so he was just going along at random. Eventually, he stopped dead in his tracks and looked back at Gilbert, who was behind him. "Gil. Please lead me to Barbaroth." "I thought you knew where is he ), since you kept moving forward." (Damn!¡¡I used the probe spell, but I don''t know where Barbaroth is!¡¡Damn it!¡¡If only there was a mini-map!) There is no such thing. If this were a game, it would be a different story, but this is reality. Even if he could find Barbaroth with the magic of exploration, he wouldn''t know where he was in the barracks. If that was the case, it would be faster to ask Gilbert, who knew him from the beginning. When Leorde realized this, she was taken aback by Gilbert. When Gilbert led him to the room where Barbaroto was resting, he found Barbaroto reading a book on the bed. When Barbaroto noticed that they had come to visit him, he closed the book and turned to face them. "It''s been a while . Barbaroth." "Have you come all this way, Master Leorde just to check on me ? "Well, yes. How''s your injury?" ". As you can see, the my arm is healed, so I can resume my training soon " "That''s very kind of you, but for now you should concentrate on your treatment." "You sound like a doctor." "...... But that''s not the point. Were the fangs of the hungry wolf strong?" "...... Why are you asking me this?" "Because I''m curious. Isn''t that enough?" "No, it''s fine. It''s not confidential. "The Fang of the Hungry Wolf is not strong as a whole. However, their leader, a man named Jex, is strong. Definitely stronger than me." Stronger than you?"¡¡I''d say you''re kidding, but the results speak for themselves. ......" "Yeah. I''ve lost in single combat. I didn''t let my guard down, but my opponent was one step ahead of me." "Hmm. ...... Did Jex have anything on him?" What do you mean by "something"?" "Oh, you know, like a magic sword." "How do you know about that?¡¡Only the knights who fought in the war would know about it, right?¡¡I''ve reported it to the state, but I''m sure it hasn''t reached Master Leolde yet." (Oh no!¡¡It''s a game knowledge, so how can I know ......?) "I was doing my own research. I was not sure about the magic swords, but I heard that there were some rare items among the money and goods that the Hungry Wolf Fang took." If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be surprising if there were a magic sword or two, would it?" It was a spur-of-the-moment excuse, but Leolde was inwardly proud of himself for doing so well. "That''s great. I also gathered information to defeat the Fang of the Hungry Wolf, but I couldn''t get that much information." "Well, with the power of the dukes, I suppose." Leorde, judging that he would be ripped apart if he continued, forcibly ended the conversation and returned to the mansion as if fleeing the barracks. "In the meantime, when did you check out the fangs of the hungry wolf? After he left, Gilbert asked him a lot of questions, but he escaped by desperately trying to deceive him. CH 20 As usual, Leorde was training with Gilbert, when one of the maids came running towards them. Normally, Gilbert would condemn her for being so flippant, but the maid''s expression were paled, and the two of them stopped their training, thinking that this was not a normal occurrence. "What''s going on?" knight has come to visit you. It seems that he has urgent matters to attend to. "Hmm ...... me?" "I''m sorry, can I have your attention, please? Leorde was also wondering why the knight had come all the way to visit Gilbert, but the maid told him so that only Gilbert could hear "I see. ...... Master . That''s it for today. I have to talk to the knight who came to see me." "Ah, yes. I understand." It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. So, he went back to his room to study magic. Leoldo was curious about it, but Gilbert''s not in mood to tell him, so he listened to what he was saying . Leoldo was bored after his match with Gilbert ended early. So, he went back to his room to study magic. On the other hand, Gilbert, who heard the story from the maid, went to the knight who was visiting. He and the maid arrived at the door and Gilbert led the knight into the house to hear more from him. "Gilbert led the knight inside the mansion to get more information." "Yes. We, the Knights, have dispatched a team to investigate, and there is no doubt about it." "How many?" "More than 20, " "Twenty? ...... With all due respect, don''t the Knights make their rounds at least once a month?" "I''m embarrassed to say that some of them falsely claim to have made the rounds. ......" "Well. If that''s the case, I''ll have to report it to , Lord Beluga." "Is there any way we can do this peacefully, ......? "No, sir. It''s the result of the knights'' negligence in this matter. It is not possible to overlook it." "...... "that''s why you came to me? "No, sir. I have heard from my men that Gilbert is a man of great valor, and I have come to ask for your help in exterminating these wyverns. "Hmm, ......, Barbaroth-, I see. But I''m the monk''s steward, so I can''t participate in this wyvern extermination." "You can''t do anything about that!¡¡We are certain that many people will be injured alone. At the very least, we want to limit the damage!" ". We should send a messenger to King''s Landing and ask for reinforcements. Then I''ll leave you to it." If this had been the Leoldo of before the he had taken over, he would have accepted it. He might have returned triumphantly to the royal capital with the achievement of defeating the wyverns. Unfortunately, as Gilbert said, the result was caused by the negligence of the knights, so even if they exterminated the wyverns, they would not receive any reward. Rather, they should be punished for endangering the people. However, the current Leoldo would usually refuse. He''s so desperate to survive that he''ll probably decide to leave the extermination of wyverns to the Knights. Gilbert decides that he has nothing more to say to the knight who came to visit him and leaves the table. He put a maid on the knight''s shoulders and urged him to leave. When the knight didn''t get a good answer, he tried to bite, but Gilbert''s insistent pressure made him leave quietly. In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you may want to check out the following tips. After the report was completed, Gilbert delivered it to Beluga, the lord. After sending out a messenger, Gilbert slowly made his way to Leold. Leoldo, who was secluded in his room, was working hard on his magic. In an effort to increase his accuracy as much as possible, he was activating and maintaining his magic with no chanting. He was concentrating so hard that sweat was pouring out of his forehead. The sweat that flowed down spilled onto the floor, creating a stain. "Fu ...... Fu ......." Leoldo, who has a sphere of water floating in his palm, looks at it with serious eyes. The floating ball of water becomes distorted and pops if Leoldo disturbs his concentration in any way. "Phew!¡¡¡¡Calm down ......! It''s not that he lost his concentration, but the water ball floating in his palm became noisy. It had been in the shape of a beautiful ball, but now it was bobbing and changing shape, and it seemed like it would pop at any moment. Leoldo tried desperately to control and manipulate the water ball, but Leoldo''s efforts were fruitless and the water ball popped . "Damn ......, not again." Leoldo takes a towel to wipe his wet hair. While he is wiping his hair with irritation, he hears a knock at the door. "Hey, master . Is this a good time?" "Yes. You may come in.} As Gilbert entered the room, he wondered why Leold was wet." "Have you been bathing, ?" "No. it''s magic training " "Oh. I see." "So, what''s going on? "As he was saying, it seems a wyvern nest has been discovered near Ze''at." "What the hell?¡¡How many?" "Twenty, according to the knight, but the exact number is unknown." "Hmm. ......"" (That''s not in the game. I am not going to die from this, right ?) (I''m starting to get scared. ......) "Gil, join the Order..." "No, . I''ve told the knights to call for reinforcements from King''s Landing, so there''s no room for me , master "Hyah, hyah!" CH 21 The other day, Gilbert had warned him not to participate in the wyvern defeat, but Leorde just couldn''t resist. After all, he would be able to see the real wyverns. However, this was reality, and he couldn''t do anything dangerous.If he want to join the knights and see the wyverns, it is the same as going to the place of death. Leoldo didn''t have the courage to go to a place of death just to see a wyvern. So, he had no choice but to give up. "Hmmm ...... I''d love to see a wyvern, but I think Gilbert''s right, I should be quiet." Leorde lay down on the bed with a magic book in his hand. Normally, he and Gilbert would be training , but Gilbert was out today, so he had nothing to do. I(''d like to just roll around in bed and be self-deprecating, but I don''t know what Gilbert would say if he saw me like this, so I get out of bed.) As he leaves his room and walks down the hallway, he sees Shelia. She hasn''t interacted with him since the first day they met. It was not something that Gilbert had orchestrated, but Shelia was avoiding Leoldo. Shelia was completely caught off guard, when she saw Leoldo''s face, she looked blatantly disgusted. (Uu...... c ir''s reeped me out...... I want to get along with you, but it''s impossible~) Shelia''s attitude was clearly visible even from a distance, and Leoldo let out a sigh in his heart. Shelia is in the direction they are going, so they pass each other, but Leorde doesn''t say anything and Shelia just bows her head. "I''m so glad. I couldn''t help but notice it on your face, but you didn''t say anything, so I guess you didn''t notice. I''ll have to be more careful next time!" Sadly, Shelia''s attitude was obvious. If his past life memories were not inhabited, he would not know what Leoldo had done to her , but he could easily imagine what Leoldo had done to her before. Shelia felt unlucky to have encountered Leoldo, but she was in a good mood and went about her work, thinking that she was lucky that he had not realized her mistake. Leorde went out into the garden, where he and Gilbert usually did training , and began to practice magic. At first, he used earth magic, digging and filling holes repeatedly. At first, he was thinking of using more flashy magic, but as he fought Gilbert and Barbaroth, he changed his mind. . So, when training with Gilbert and Barbaroth, he tried to create small depressions and protrusions in the ground to break their stance. However, Gilbert is a legendary assassin and Barbaroto is the best knight in city . They were not the kind of people to be trifled with so easily. However, both of them praised the idea, so Leorde is desperate to learn enough skills to be able to use it against Gilbert and Barbaroth without reciting. He continued for a while, but then Leordo switched and activated his water magic. It comes in three forms: water balls, water arrows, and water needles. In the game, they are called aqua balls, water arrows, and water spears. All of them are basically magic that you shoot at enemies, but in the game, you don''t use them after the beginning of the game. They are useful because they consume little magic power, but they are not very powerful. Therefore, they are only useful in the early stages of the game. The reason is that they learn more powerful spells after the middle stage. You would think that since it''s a simple magic, it shouldn''t be that difficult, but reality is not so easy. You may think that it''s a simple magic and that you don''t have to go through that much trouble, but reality is not so easy. In the first place, it may be possible to control one, but it is very difficult to control three. If Sheria were to try it, she would immediately lose control of the device and set it off. It was a feat made possible by Leoldo''s talent. However, there is a higher level. In the game, there were beings who could control all the attributes, so of course there were beings in this world as well. But Leoldo is also in the genius category. However, no one is able to evaluate him at the moment. It is a technology that is still in its infancy, so Leorde is keeping it hidden. "Buh-hah!" Leoldo, who had lost his concentration, exhaled heavily and sat down on the spot. The magic he had been maintaining fizzled out and the ground became wet. Lightning strikes in Leordo''s vision as he breaks the chant and spins the magic name. Of course, he is far enough away that there is no danger to Leordo. "It''s always great to see lightning! "Lightning." Although he is saying something sick, if the current blow hits an ordinary person directly, he is inevitably electrocuted. The magic that Leold chanted earlier was a magic that could be learned in the middle of the game. Incidentally, Leorde had used this magic on Gilbert once before. At first he was hesitant, but his hesitation faded when he saw how easily Gilbert avoided a lightning strike. He is a legendary assassin after all . But Leorde has not used lightning magic in any of his subsequent moves. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. However, Leold does not use the magic of lighting attribute in the training . After all, because Leordo used it a lot in the game, the magic of the lighting attribute is still better than the other two attributes at this point. If that is the case, then the other two take priority. However, when it is unavoidable, je use lightning magic. he hope that opportunity does not come, but Leolde, who is in a place where the game does not talk about it, did not think that it would come in the near future. CH 22 It has been a week since they confirmed that wyverns had built a nest near city . The Knights stationed in Ze''at have been investigating the area and are steadily making preparations to defeat the wyverns. "I have a report!" "Hmm. Let''s hear it. "Yes, sir. According to the survey team, there are twenty-eight adult wyverns and four juvenile wyverns. And the surrounding ecosystem is changing, and demons that are usually only seen deep in the forest have been found in shallow areas of the forest! "Well, it''s also tricky for demons to escape for fear of becoming ...... food." "I''ve heard that it''s causing damage to nearby fields and livestock. The number of requests for extermination from nearby residents is only increasing." "Hmm, how is the ...... defeat team organized? "It''s already done. Just ......." "Just?¡¡What is it?" "Some knights are asking if there are any reinforcements from King''s Landing. ...... "...... There is no need for reinforcements. We, the Knights of Ze''at, will take them down on our own ." "I''m sorry to say this, but I think the number of wyverns is too large for the strike force that has been formed. ...... Shouldn''t we be on the defensive and wait for reinforcements from King''? "Are you trying to tell me what to do? "No, no!¡¡I just think we should limit the damage if we can. ......" "Do you mind?¡¡This time, it was the fault of the Knights. If we will waiting for reinforcements from King''s to defeat the wyverns, you and I would have been punished for causing this incident." "And this is Ze''at, the key to the border. Who do you think is in charge here?" "It''s the Dukes of Harvest. You can imagine what kind of punishment awaits us, can''t you?" The subordinate who gulped at his superior''s words broke out in a cold sweat. The subordinate understands what he is saying. ¡¡That this case is definitely a punitive one. This is because the knights neglected to patrol and allowed the wyverns to nest. And the Dukes of Harvest are one of the most powerful families in the country, with enough power and military might to easily behead a simple knight. However, in this case, only the knights who neglected their duties will be punished. It is a pity that his superiors are so eager to solve the problem by themselves because they mistakenly believe that they too will be punished for negligent supervision. Since the report has already been made by Gilbert, it doesn''t matter how much the knights are eager to solve the problem. But no one can admonish them because they don''t know that. The subordinates take their superior''s word for it and leave the room, their faces turning pale. The remaining superior looked up at the ceiling and let out a huge sigh. In the training ground, the wyvern defeating troops were fighting among themselves. . One of them was Barbaroth, who was supposed to recover one of his arms broken by Jex. "Aha!" "No!" Barbaroto is fighting a mock battle with a dull sword whose blade has been destroyed. With his sword-handling skills, it was hard to believe that one of his arms had been broken, and he tossed his opponent around and defeated him. Barbaroto reaches out his hand to his fallen opponent. The fallen opponent laughs and takes Barbaroto''s hand. "I''m sorry. This is not the move of a man who just a few days ago had one of his arms broken." "It''s because the healing team dispatched from King''s was excellent." As Barbaroth said, a healing team dispatched from the royal capital to heal the knights injured by the fangs of the hungry wolf is treating Barbaroth''s broken arm. The day after Leorde came to visit him, the healing team arrived and treated the injured knights in addition to Barbaroth. Of course, there are healers in Ze''at who can use healing magic. It''s just that they''re not skilled enough to heal broken bones and the like. If it were a game, you could see the numbers if you had a character who could use healing magic cast it, but this is real life, and healing magic is different from a game. In the first place, there are few users of such magic. In a game, some of the heroines can use it. In the game, , and Zeke can also use it by virtue of his skills. Incidentally, Leoldo will never be able to use it unless heaven and earth are turned upside down. In the world of Destiny 48, there are three types of recovery magic: Heal, High Heal, and Ex Heal. Heels can heal minor wounds, high heels can heal lacerations, and ex-heels can heal broken bones. However, the number of healing magic users who can use ex-heal is infinitely small, so they are often detained in the royal capital. The users of healing magic in Ze''at are limited to high heels. That''s why they couldn''t heal Barbaroth''s broken bones, but the healing team dispatched from the royal capital could use ExHeal, so the broken bones were easily healed. Leordo didn''t know this fact yet, so he would be so surprised that he would fall on his ass when he found out. After all, he only had the knowledge from the game. He must have thought that he would be cured by using the same healing magic as in the game. Barbaroto continued the mock battle with a different opponent. Barbaroto, frustrated by his loss to Jex last time, naturally put in a lot of effort. The other party was overwhelmed by his spirit and was on the defensive. "Whoa!" As a result, he was defeated when his mock sword was flicked away by Barbaroto, who showed a fierce attack. The knights around him also gasped at Barbaroto''s power . "Fu ......" "It''s a good match ." "Yes, but this time it won''t be as good as last time. "Hahaha. That''s good to know. Well, this time we''re dealing with wyverns. There are a lot of them, but if we are not too careful, they won''t be a match for you. It was the captain who erected a huge flag. The day of the destruction of the knights may be near. CH 23 The wyvern destroying team, including Barbaroth, was almost near the wyvern nest. The survey team reported that there were twenty-eight wyverns in the area. and thirty-two if you included the juveniles. The juveniles are not a threat, but the adults, especially the females, are. They are nervous because they are trying to protect the juvenile wyverns. They are aware that anything that comes near them is an enemy, and their ferocity is increasing. "Is the magic team and archer team in position? "Yes!¡¡They''re already on their positions , sir." "Yes! We will now launch an operation to destroy the wyverns. All , prepare to charge!" The captain astride his horse drew his sword and pointed it in the direction of the wyverns, and gave the order to his men in a loud voice. The knights who received the order rushed out at once. The first to take the lead was Barbaroth, who leapt and at the same time cut off the wyvern''s head with a single flash. The wyvern roared at the knights who were rushing towards him because of the loss of his kins . T'' deaths, and immediately moved his wings to take to the sky. But then a rain of arrows rained down on him. The wyvern couldn''t stand it and screamed in pain. The wyvern was able to escape the rain of arrows and flew up into the sky, staring in the direction the arrows had come from. He caught sight of the knight holding his bow, and in his anger dur to being attacked, he attacked the knight in return . But just as the wyvern was closing in on the knight, tragedy struck him. The first wyvern that attacked the knight was hit by a fireball and was charred. When the wyverns see his kins being burned, he flee back into the sky. "Don''t let him get away!¡¡Shoot!"" The knight in command of the magic team gave the order and gave chase to the wyverns fleeing into the sky. It''s not that the knights are bad, but it''s just that they don''t know how to do it. It''s not that the knight is bad, but the hit rate of the magic itself is not very high. It is difficult to hit a wyvern, which is always moving, because in the first place, the training is against a target that does not move. On the other hand, Barbaroto is definitely reducing the Wyvern. This is partly due to Barbaroto''s strengh , but most of all, the Wyvern, who protects the larva, was not attacked by detours and was only defending against the knights. (Hmmm ......, so far everything is good. Can we push through like this?) .. The captain watching the battle situation calmly analyzing it . Currently, the knights who needed Barbaroto are slowly but steadily defeating the Wyvern, and the Wyvern who is fleeing to the sky is also suppressed by the magic team and the archer team. (this will take some time, but I''m sure we''ll win, but I just can''t shake my uneasiness.) (But strangely, ...... no matter how much the female wyverns protect their young kins , do they stick around this long?) (It''s not that the wyverns are dumb, although the juveniles may be important. It would not be surprising if some of them escaped. ......) The fears were right on . "Gooooooooore!!!!" The knights became frightened as a loud roar rang out. "What the hell is that?¡¡What''s that squeal?: "The roar alone caused the earth to shake." The knights were unable to move at this point. Only the captain, who was looking at the battle situation, was not affected by the roar and was able to quickly understand what had happened. "Nonsense!¡¡That''s a Red Wyvern!¡¡That wasn''t in the report!" Red wyverns. There are different types of wyverns, and the red wyvern is a stronger among of wyvern. A normal wyvern is about three or four meters in adult size, but a red wyvern is six or seven meters in size. It also looks different, the wyvern has a gray outer skin, while the red wyvern is red as its name suggests. However, there is another difference. That is... "It''s going to breath fire!¡¡Everyone, becarefull !" Yes, it breathes fire. Normal wyverns have only two direct methods of attack: clawing with their key claws and biting with their sharp fangs. But the Red Wyvern, which is a higher level , breathes fire in addition to the above two. "The only reason the wyvern didn''t run away was because the head of the nest was a red wyvern!¡¡This is unexpected. ......!" It turned out why the wyverns hadn''t escaped, but things were bad. The appearance of the Red Wyvern, which had not been reported, had shaken the knights and tilted the tide of the battle. (If we don''t get back on track as soon as possible, the momentum may push us to the brink of defeat). The captain quickly gave orders to Barbaroto, who was the largest force. "Barbaroto!¡¡Target the Red Wyvern!¡¡Magic team, cover Barbaroth!¡¡Archers, keep the wyverns in check!" The knights, who had been in a huff when the Red Wyvern appeared, quickly regained their bearings under the captain''s instructions. Barbaroto leaps toward the attacking wyvern, uses its head as a springboard, and slashes at the roaring red wyvern in the sky. "Aaaaah!" However, Barbaroto flash came up for nothing . In the air, the Red Wyvern had the advantage of being able to fly freely, and it avoided Barbaroth''s attack without difficulty. "Damn ......!" No matter how good he is with a sword, Barbaroto can''t do anything about it in the air, where he is at a disadvantage. Barbaroto, who cannot fly, is pulled down by gravity and falls to the ground. Then, a wyvern tries to bite Barbaroto. However, the magic hit the wyvern as it was about to bite, and the wyvern fell, burning. "Thank God! "''Don''t worry about your surroundings, just take care of the Red Wyvern! "I''m on it! After landing on the ground, Barbaroth leapt again and closed in on the Red Wyvern. CH 24 Leaping towards the Red Wyvern, Barbaroto swung his sword, but it failed to reach the Red Wyvern. It''s the same result as last time, and Barbaroto bites his teeth, but he doesn''t give up. He knew that if he could just get his sword to the Red Wyvern, he would be able to cut off its head. The Red Wyvern seems to be wary of the sword that Barbaroto is wielding and doesn''t try to come down from the sky. He was trying to burn the knight by spitting fire from a safe distance, but the mages were blocking him and he was getting frustrated. However, if they tried to get close to the mage , Barbaroto would become a threat. The Red Wyvern knows that some of the them are a threat to his life, even though he thinks they are only food. That''s why he deals with Barbaroto with the utmost caution. If they don''t get a shot at the Red Wyverns, ...... they will be outnumbered, but the casualties are starting to mount. (If we continue like this, we''ll lose the battle ......, and the only way to turn the table of the batle is to give the Red Wyvern a shot.) Barbaroto was analyzing the battlefield without looking away from the Red Wyvern. He lightly brushed aside the wyverns that occasionally attacked him. This is something that Barbaroto can do because he is one of the best knights in the world. If it were any other knight, he would have been easily defeated by the wyverns. Even Barbaroto was having a hard time with the Red Wyvern in the sky. It''s not as if he can jump, but he can''t move around freely in the sky, so he lacks a decisive strike. If Barbaroto is unable to attack, the battle situation will start to tilt. "Aaah!¡¡" The knight who had been holding on until now were pushed down by the wyvern. Other knights rushed to help , but the wyvern also tried to kill as many as possible, interfering with them so that they could not help the knights. "We can''t afford to have any more deaths," said Barbaroto as he went from the Red Wyvern to the wyvern that was pushing the knights down. The Red Wyvern decides that this is an opportune moment to attack the mages who have been standing in his way. "Don''t be afraid!¡¡Fire!" Magic was unleashed in an attempt to shoot down the Red Wyvern. However, the Red Wyvern dexterously avoided the magic and attacked the mages . The Red Wyvern has reduced the number of mages to a trickle. Although there were no deaths, the number of capable of fighting was reduced to a handful. The battle line has collapsed and the wyverns have the advantage. The knights could not remain calm and attacked recklessly. As a result, more people were injured, and the knights were defeated. However, Barbaroto cut down three wyverns with a single blow. "Not yet!¡¡We are not defeated yet!¡¡Arise, knights!¡¡If we are defeated, what will become of our people!¡¡We must not lose for the sake of the people who believe in our victory and are waiting for our return!" "Oh, ......,! The knights, who had thought they would be defeated by the momentum of the wyverns, were motivated to fight by Barbaroth. They knew that they must not lose here. If they lose here, they will not be able to show their face to the people who believed in them. And most importantly, they must not let the wyverns hurt the people they are trying to protect. So, it was only natural that they would stand up. (There is no defeat for us now.) (From now on, we will wield our swords even in death). "Follow me. Barbaroto slashes down the attacking wyverns and runs towards the Red Wyvern with a blood-soaked expression on his face. Inspired by Barbaroth, the knights also regain their momentum and fight the wyvern. The wyvern was bewildered by the sudden increase in strength of the knights. A few moments ago, he thought, they were winning. But now, what?" Where does this kind of power come from? As he thought this, the wyvern that was desperately resisting was also beheaded. The last thing that the severed head saw was the sight of his kins being killed one after another. (This is the first time that I''ve ever seen such a thing.) He knew instinctively that this was someone he should not mess with. He feels like he can''t stay here anymore and wants to run away, but there is another being that he can''t resist. The Red Wyvern. The Red Wyvern is the head of the nest, and no wyvern can stand against him. Unless the Red Wyvern escapes or is killed, the wyverns will have to fight to the death against the knights. Therefore, both sides must be prepared to fight to the death. The female wyvern decides to abandon her young and survive, because her instincts told her that she could make more kins . "This is the moment of truth!'' At the words of the captain, who had joined the front line, the knights mustered up the rest of their energy. They had already reduced the number of wyverns to six, including the Red Wyvern. The only problem is that the Red Wyvern is still unharmed. But there is still hope for the knights. Barbarotp, the best knight of city , is pointing his sword at the Red Wyvern. "I''m going to knock you down, ......!" With his armor dyed red with blood, he glared at the Red Wyvern in the sky with eyes filled with a fiery fighting spirit. CH 25 Staring at the Red Wyvern in the sky, Barbaroto tightened his grip on his sword. The next moment, he rushed out with a strong desire to strike down the Red Wyvern. "Barbaroto!" One of the knights set himself up as a stepping stone and called out to the running Barbarotho Barbaroto grasped the knight''s intentions and jumped high, using the knight as a stepping stone. However, it still doesn''t reach the height where the Red Wyvern is. "Magic Squad!¡¡Wind!"" Barbaroth, who is floating in midair, gives instructions to the mages below. The mages unleashed the wind magic that Barbaroto wanted at him. A gust of wind from below launched Barbaroto even higher. It was so powerful that Barbaroto''s posture collapsed, but he rose to the height where his sword could reach Red Wyvern. However, the Red Wyvern is not just watching. He took a deep breath, hoping to strike back at the fool who was trying to take his life. He then aimed for the moment when Barbaroto was right in front of him and delivered a breath of maximum firepower. The Red Wyvern''s scorching roar of breath, which could easily melt even iron, swallowed Barbaroto in a flash. The knights who were watching below seemed to be in despair at the sight. However, none of the knights were pessimistic, because they all knew how what kind of a man Barbaroto was. "Whoa, !" Just as the knights had expected, Barbaroth, swallowed by the Red Wyvern''s breath, was covered in flames as they shouted. As if drawing a spiral, Barbaroto swung his sword. (Look at me.) (This is the man who will kill you.) (You will die with regret.) Barbaroto s eyes reflected the Red Wyvern''s eyes. The sword heads neatly for the Red Wyvern''s neck. Barbaroto felt certain that this was the end of the matter. On the other hand, Red Wyvern could see Barbaroto''s eyes as well. The moment before the sword closed in on his neck and chopped it off felt as long as if it were in slow motion, and Red Wyvern could not stop feeling regret. Why hadn''t he run away? Why did he think I he could win? When did things go wrong? Barbaroth swung his sword and chopped off the Red Wyvern''s head. The last thing the Red Wyvern saw was the man who had killed him. (Oh, ...... had I misjudged this man?) The Red Wyvern''s head and body fell. A thud rang out on the ground, and Red Wyvern was completely dead. Barbaroth also landed near the Red Wyvern''s corpse, but he fell to one knee in agony. (Gosh, ......, it''s hard to take a magic hit like that.) He was not able to reach the height of the Red Wyvern, so he asked the wizards to boost him with wind magic, but it was not without repercussions. It was a gust of wind that pushed him back, but they had to use a lot of force to push Barbaroth, a grown man, upwards. When he received the spell, adrenaline was flowing and he was in a so-called excited state, so he did not feel any pain. But now, thanks to the defeat of the Red Wyvern, he had loosened up, and the backlash came out all at once. However, thanks to Barbaroth''s success, the knights had been inspired and the defeat of the wyverns had come to a close. With only five wyverns left, it was a battle that could be won without Barbaroto. However, an unexpected miscalculation occurred here. The head of the nest, the Red Wyvern, was dead. With the head dead, the wyverns no longer needed to follow his orders and decided to flee. After struggling to survive the onslaught of the knights, the five wyverns ran away at once. They tried to chase them with bows and arrows, but they couldn''t catch up with the speed at which the wyverns were seriously fleeing. As a result, the Knights made the mistake of letting five wyverns escape. More misfortune followed, as the wyverns fled in the direction of city . The Wyverns are sure to attack city if this continues. The injured wyverns seek out food to regain their strength. The wyverns have changed the surrounding ecosystem, and the demons and animals that feed on them have changed their homes. If that''s the case, then there''s only one place where you can get food most easily. There is only one place where food can be easily obtained, and that is in the cities and villages where people live. And the wyverns didn''t head to Ze''at knowing that. It''s just that the wyverns were lucky that Ze''at happened to be in the direction they fled. Five wyverns were heading for Ze''at. Many of the knights were injured in the previous battle and had no strength left to chase the wyvern. The captain decides to gather the lightly wounded knights and go after the wyvern, saying that he can''t just let it go to Ze''at. "Hurry back to Ze''at!¡¡Only those with minor wounds should follow. The rest of you should stay alert and try to recover!" With the lightly wounded knights in tow, the captain hurries toward Ze''at. CH 26 The escaping wyvern was trying to reach Ze''at before the knights. There was a large fort towering in front of them as if to block their way, but it was meaningless to the wyverns who could fly freely in the sky. However, there was a knight on top of the fort who was in charge of guarding it. As soon as the knight discovered the wyvern, he rang the alarm bell. The sudden sound of the alarm bells in the city of Ze''at confused the residents, but when they realized that it was a sign that demons had invaded Ze''at, they immediately began to evacuate into the buildings under the direction of the knight. In no time, the streets were empty . Since Ze''at is a region where demons are always attacking, they are very quick to respond to such situations. The residents, under the direction of the knights, responded quickly and finished the evacuation. The knights on top of the fort are preparing the ballistae, which is a defensive device in the fort, for the wyverns that are coming towards Ze''at. The archers and magic troops were also in place and ready to intercept the wyverns. The wyverns were unaware of this and flapped their wings towards the fort where they would be feeding in order to recover their lost strength. As the wyverns neared the fort, the ballista released an arrow. that struck the wyvern''s wing. The startled wyvern lost its wing and fell to the ground. The wyvern tries to escape to a the sky where the arrows can''t reach him, but he can''t because of the arrows and magic flying at him. The wyvern realized that he would be killed if he continued, so he made a foolhardy suicide attack. Flapping his wings at top speed, the wyvern was desperate to eat the food at the end of the fort, which he called humans. He could have saved his life if he had abandoned such thoughts, but the wyvern, being a demon, did not think that far ahead. The four remaining wyverns made a reckless suicide attack and tried to cross the fort. However, the interceptions of ballistae, bows and arrows, and magic caused one of the animals to die, covered in wind holes. However, due to the wyvern''s unexpected actions, the knights were unable to aim well and allowed three more to enter. After crossing the fort, the wyverns looked for the food that would be below, but couldn''t find it because the residents of Ze''at had already evacuated to the interior of the building. Besides, the streets are guarded by knights, so it''s not like they can get down there. The wyverns gave up, thinking that they would not be able to get any food. As they tried to go further, they spotted a large mansion. Just then, they saw a figure and shivered with delight. When they found the food, the wyvern ran straight into the house. "Where the hell do these lizards think they are?" An old gentleman wearing a tailsuit suddenly appeared in front of Wyvern''s eyes. But the eyes were so cold that even Wyvern shivered. The wyvern caught those cold eyes in its vision for the last time and scattered them with its life. (wow !¡¡He was in front of me just a moment ago, and now he''s flying to the wyvern that flew to me in an instant. ...... he is assassin, after all ) Let''s get back a little bit in time, Gilbert was doing his daily routine of martial arts with Leoldo . In the meantime, the alarm bells suddenly sounded, startling Leorde, but Gilbert was quietly looking towards the fort. Leoldo was in a hurry to evacuate when the alarm bell rang, but Gilbert calmed him down by telling him to calm down. "Don''t worry, they won''t come this far." "Are you sure " "Yes. The knights who are guarding Ze''at are excellent. "Oh, I see. That''s a relief." Wyvern was visible to Leold behind Gilbert. Leold arrives at the wyvern at a tremendous speed, and it was shocking . But the next moment, Gilbert''s figure in front of him blurred and flew right into the wyvern''s eyes. It took Leolde a few seconds to realize what had just happened. And then Gilbert easily snapped the wyvern''s neck with a kick and killed it. Leolde was speechless. This was the first battle he had witnessed since arriving in the world of Destiny 48, but the event was too much for him to keep up with. (It''s amazing ......, all I can say is it''s amazing.) This is the only impression that Leoldo, who had lost his vocabulary, was able to squeeze out. Leolde was too stunned to notice, but there was more than one wyvern heading for the mansion. There were three of them. The first one that flew in was easily taken down by Gilbert, but the other two took advantage of the gap between the first one and rushed into the house. "Ah!" After killing one of the wyverns, Gilbert tried to kill the other two, but Gilbert is an assassin and uses hands in battles , so it is difficult for him to take on more than one at a time. If Gilbert was good enough, he could take on several at the same time, but he could not kill a wyvern flying at high speed at the same time. (What?¡¡No!) In the short time that Leorde was confused, the wyverns attacked the house. One of the wyverns destroyed the walls of the mansion and captured the servants inside. "Kyaaaaaah! "Sheria!" To his surprise, it was Gilbert''s granddaughter, Sheria, who was caught. The wyvern tried to escape with Sheria into the sky. "I won''t let you escape!" Gilbert chases after Wyvern, who flew in the sky. The Wyvern is fast, but Gilbert is even faster. When Gilbert caught up with the fleeing wyvern, he tried to slam his fist into the wyvern to save Shelia. It''s not clear if he did it by accident or on purpose, but Wyvern used Shelia as a shield to block Gilbert''s outstretched fist. his was too much for Gilbert to handle, and he lost momentum and fell to the ground. "You ...... lizard-like bastard!" He glared at the wyvern in hatred, but the wyvern had already fled to a place out of Gilbert''s reach. This is no way to save Shelia anymore. But then a savior appears. Leoldo came running to Gilbert''s side, shaking his dignified stomach with a tap-tap-tap. Gil!"¡¡Get ready to catch Shelia!" "''Oh, Master!¡¡What do you think you''re doing? "I don''t have time to explain!¡¡You''ll do as I told! (Huh, I can do it. Now I am a fallen golden pig Leold, but i was a golden lion Leold who was once called a child prodigy! Leolde gives give a heartfelt pep talk. He pointed the palm of his hand straight at the wyvern. Thanks to Gilbert, the wyvern stopped moving for a bit, and as a result, Leolde was able to get there in time. The wyvern''s location was within range of Leoldo''s magic. This is the only way to save Shelia. He aimed for the head. "I''ll take it out with one blow." Failure is not acceptable . "Lightning!" CH 27 Lightning!" The magic that Leorde unleashed was the lightning magic that he was best at. A single wawe of lightning tore through the sky. The thunderbolt, which destroyed the insulation called air, pierced the wyvern''s head. The wyvern was killed by the blow and fell to the ground without uttering a single cry. because of it he dropped Shelia, whom he was holding. Shelia is Gilbert''s granddaughter, but unlike Gilbert, she''s a mere civilian, and a fall from a height of more than ten meters would be a fatal . "Aaaaahhhh!" Shelia screamed in terror as she fell, but Gilbert carried her back to the ground safely. "She cried out in joy at being freed from her fear. Gilbert gently pats the head of Shelia, who cries like a baby. "I''m sorry for the trouble I caused you. In addition to relief, exhausted from crying, Shelia fell asleep in Gilbert''s arms. It was understandable, since she was in a state of extreme fear that she might die. With the sleeping Shelia in his arms, Gilbert made his way to Leoldo, who was lying on his stomach. He was happy to have successfully cast a spell, and he was also relaxed because he had been released from a situation where failure was not an option on a last-ditch attempt. So now he is lying down on my back, looking up at the sky. (Thank goodness ...... thank goodness~~!) (I''m so glad ......!) (Shelia is safe and the wyvern is down!) )It''s the best result!!!) It''s not that he is satisfied, it''s just that the results are so great that his shaking with joy. He was worried about what would happen if he failed, but it didn''t matter when it was over. No one was missed , and everyone was safe. Gilbert approached Lelde, who was lying down. He noticed the footsteps and turned his head towards them. "I''d like to thank you very much for saving my granddaughter Shelia. ......! "Good. Don''t worry about it. Don''t worry, I only did what I had to do. you one of the few subordinates who follow people like me. It is the Lord''s will to help them." "Master , ......!¡¡You''re a fine man, ......." "I''m not respectable. I''m just finally fulfilling my duties as a nobleman. It''s the nobility that leads and protects the people." "Oh, ...... Master, ......." "So, please continue to support me. Gil. I''m counting on you." "I will continue to support you until the end of my life!" (It''s as heavy as ever! Well, but that''s okay for now. ......) A pleasant breeze soothed Leolde''s burning body. He was so comfortable that he almost fell asleep, but he woke up and gave Gilbert an order. "Gil. Stay with Shelia today." "''But I''m your steward. Sheria can be taken care of by someone else..." "Gil. She been through a lot, you know. It''s better to have a relative by your side than a stranger. And Gil will make her feel safe." "Well, then who''s going to protect you?" "Don''t worry about me. the wyverns won''t be attacking us anymore. Besides, you''ve seen my magic, haven''t you?¡¡Even if the bandits do attack, they will be defeated." "But, master..." "That''s an order, Gil. You are staying by Sheria''s side today. Do you understand?"" "...... Yes, . - Thank you, master." Gilbert walked back into the house with Shelia in his arms. Leolde''s ears perked up as he heard Gilbert expressing his gratitude as he left. "I''m going to try to repair the collapsed wall. It might be a good way to practice earth magic. With a swaggering attitude, Leoldo walked toward the collapsed wall. The servants were gathered at the collapsed wall like spectators. As Leoldo approached, the servants were stuck in confusion, wondering what to do. Then Leoldo gave the servants an order. "I don''t want you to get hurt, so you guys go back to your regular work. Those of you who were in charge of this area should move to other places to help." "Also, stay away from this area as much as possible because of the danger of collapse. Answer when you understand." "Yes, sir! The bewildered servants obeyed Leorde''s orders and returned to their respective workplaces. The remaining servants were wondering how to remove the rubble. (Hmmm... Can Ibreak it down with earth magic?¡¡¡¡If I could handle the fire attribute, I could burn the wood and decompose the earth, but there''s no point in begging for what I don''t have.) For the time being, LeoLde gave up on removing the rubble. As he thought about what to do next, he saw the corpse of a wyvern. (Come to think of it, what were wyverns used for?¡¡I think they were used to make equipment or something, but I can''t remember.) LeoLdo struggled to remember what he could have made with the materials from the wyverns, but in the end he couldn''t remember anything, so he just collected the wyvern corpses in one place. In Destiny 48, you can make armor out of materials from wyverns. It''s not as hard as iron, but it''s light, stretchy, and strong enough to be used as armor. However, Leoldo has forgotten all about it, so he cant make equipment Sadly. If only he had remembered, he could have gotten high quality armor made from wyvern skin. Thus, three wyverns invaded Ze''at, were defeated and its matter came to an end without a single casualty. CH 28 A day had passed since the defeat of the wyverns. Leoldo was now sitting with Gilbert in front of the knight who commanded the knights of city and his second-in-command. It was an office room in the mansion where Leordo lived, with a desk and chair, and a wall of bookshelves. Right now, Leoldo was sitting on a chair in the office, looking down at the two knights kneeling in front of him. His expression was that of a ruthless nobleman, but inside he was panicking. (What''s going on?¡¡It''s unusually, Gil called me to his office, he told me to sit down, and I was sitting down when Gil came with two knights, and those two knights suddenly knelt down!¡¡What!¡¡What''s going to happen now?) "Keep listening. The defeat of the wyverns this time has angered my lord, Leold-. (Huh?¡¡Me?¡¡I''m not angry.) Leoldo glanced at Gil, and Gil nodded as if he had misunderstood Leolde''s intention. "The house was half destroyed due to the mismanagement of the Knights, and the servants who worked there were also suffered" . H"ow do you plan to take responsibility for this?" "We are sorry, sir. Due to our lack of power..." "Shut up!¡¡I don''t want to hear your unsightly excuses. Why did you sally forth without waiting for reinforcements from the capital ?" "That''s because we judged that we could defeat them on our own without waiting for reinforcements from capital. ......" "Hmm. Half the reason it''s because of that, but the other half of the reason it''s because they didn''t want anyone to know about their mismanagement. "I would never do such a thing. "You seem to be mistaken, but I have already informed pople from capital . You''ve only strangled yourselves." "What the ......?" "I''ve already sent a letter to lord Beluga-, . I was supposed to punish only the knights who neglected to patrol this time, but it seems I was wrong." "I beg your pardon!¡¡" The knight on his knees looked up and began rubbing his head on the floor. It. It was a familiar kneeling position for Japanese people. " "Hey, Gil, why don''t you forgive the damage to the house this time?" "Master Leoldo. It''s true that there was no human casualty this time, but if it weren''t for you, Shelia would have become Wyvern bait. With that in mind, I think the punishment is justified." "No, it''s true, but as a result, there were no casualties. ......" "That''s true if you only look at the results. But that doesn''t mean that we should neglect the process. As Leorde said, there were no casualties, but even so, those who were affected must have been mentally scarred. .(I see. That''s right. At least Shelia was faced with the fear that she might die. ......) (It''s a bit hypothetical, but if we had waited for reinforcements from King''s Landing, Shelia might not have been attacked by the wyverns. If I can''t deny that possibility, it''s hard to argue with him.) "I''m sorry. It was an oversight. The mental anguish the victim must have suffered was immeasurable. Forgive me, Gil." "No. If you understand, then you have nothing to apologize for. Gilbert admired Leoldo for his correct decision. In the past, Leoldo would have been arrogant enough to believe that his opinion was correct, but now he understood what Gilbert was saying. "I''d like to know what''s going to happen to us after all." It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The knight who was on his knees looked at Gilbert with a fearful expression. "But if you are afraid of punishment and try to escape, I will chase you to the ends of the earth and kill you myself. That is all." (What the hell?¡¡That''s a hell of a rush. I managed to avoid pissing myself, but that was ...... over there.) (I''m sure Gilbert was quite angry with the knights inside. ) Leoldo, who was standing beside him , had been doing training with Gilbert on a regular basis and had become accustomed to the rare bursts of deadly energy, so he didn''t leak anything. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. (Oh, darn it!¡¡Live strong!) Leoldo encourages him in his heart but does not say it out loud. The two knights were taken away by Gilbert and left the mansion. Leoldo, who remained behind, tried to return to his room from the office. Shelia, who was acting suspiciously, was in front of Leoldo''s room. (What is she doing here?¡¡ She came to make the bed, but she doesn''t want to come into my room?) It was a negative thought, but not really. Shelia came to thank him for saving her from the wyvern the other day. (What should I do? Grandpa told me to come here to thank him, but I feel nervous when I try to say it.) "What are you doing there? Shelia jumped up about a meter in surprise. He felt he had done something wrong and immediately apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to startle you." "''No, !¡¡There is no need for you to bow down!" "Really?¡¡Well, if you insist. Well, if you insist... - Oh, my God, this is heartbreaking! Now is the time!¡¡I have to thank you for saving me! Shelia was startled when Leoldo suddenly called out to her from behind, but she saw this as the perfect opportunity to thank him and called out his name. What is it? "The ...... thank you for saving me the other day!" "Gil has already thanked me for that. It''s nothing to worry about." "No. That''s not how it works. Even if my grandfather had told you , I would have had to tell it myself." "Hmm ......, I see. I''ll accept it then. "Yes, ! "Are you okay with ?¡¡Can you work now?"" "Yes. I am not injured at all." "Not that. . You''ve been through so much. You need to take some time off from work to recuperate." "What?¡¡But that''s not good for other people. "I''ll take my chances. Everyone will understand. I''ll give Gilbert your orders, and you''ll rest for a while. Do you understand?" "No, , but ...... "These are my orders as your master. Okay?" "Yes, master ." "Mm-hmm. See you." Leoldo was satisfied that he had said all he needed to say, and he quickly walked away from Shelia because he knew that she did not like him. Shelia, who was left behind, pinched her own cheek, wondering if she was dreaming , but when she felt a definite pain, she knew she was not dreaming. "he was so kind. ......" CH 29 Since the incident with the wyverns, nothing special has happened and Leoldo has been spending her time peacefully. He was still being trained by Gilbert and Barbaroth in order to lose weight , but he was generally at peace. It had been about three months since Leorde had arrived in Ze''at. Since he left the school in early spring, the seasons have changed and it is now summer. In the world of Destiny 48, spring, summer, autumn, and winter exist, and the climate is basically the same as on earth . Therefore, the sun was now baking his skin and the midsummer sun was raging. And today, after the training that has become part of his daily routine, Leoldo asks for water to quench his thirst. "Water ......, give me water ......."" Like a dried up mummy, Leorde asks Gilbert for water. Immediately, Gilbert took out a glass and handed it to Leold. "I have one thing to report," he said. Gilbert gave a report to Leoldo, who was drinking the water while gulping it down with gusto. "Hmm. What is it?"" "There is currently a shortage of water in Ze''at. "What?¡¡What do you mean?" "Yes. There is a shortage of water due to the lack of rain recently." If the heat continues, it will become a serious problem. The residents are trying to conserve water." "Master Leoldo. At the moment, Ze''at is using the water from the reservoirs to get over it . As Gilbert said, the sun continues to shine, and the water level in the river keeps dropping. If things continue like this, there will definitely be a shortage of water. "Can''t we do something about it?" "Unless we find a new source of water, it will be difficult. ......" "The Knights have also sent out a survey team, but so far there have been no reports of anything " I don''t know about this event!¡¡What should I do? (Wait a minute I don''t know anything about this event!) (Wait.¡¡We can do something with magic, right?) "How about we supplement it with magic? "''Boy. It may be possible for an individual, but this is a problem for the whole of Ze''at. "If you use magic to supplement everything from drinking water to water for daily use, no amount of magic power will be enough. And it''s not just for one day." "Oh. ......." Leoldo is depressed at his shallow thinking, but he quickly changes his mind. He wondered why it had come to him in the first place. He not even a deputy lord, but a mere scrapper. He can fight a little now, but he is unlikely to be able to help with the current water shortage. When he thought about it, he still didn''t understand why he had told him about the water shortage. So, he decided to ask him honestly. "I was wondering, why are you reporting such a thing to me?" I thought Master Leorde might be able to come up with something to solve a problem ." I''m sorry, but I can''t think of anything more. The only thing I can think of is to try to save water. "So ....... I''m sorry." he said the impossible. "Don''t worry about it I''m not going to blame you because you''ve been evaluated." But in the end, no one could come up with an idea that could solve the water shortage. "Um... ......"" As they were all holding their heads in their hands, the maid, Shelia, peeked out. She called out to the three of them with a fearful expression. "Hmm?¡¡What''s wrong?" "No, It seemed like you was training normally, but today, all three of you talked with difficult faces, so I was worried about it ... " "Shelia!¡¡I know you''re curious, but do you know what "it means to listen in on the Lord?" "I''m so sorry! "Good, Gilbert. I know this is important, but I don''t think Shelia has anything to do with it. It''s nothing to be angry about." " You know . This kind of thing has to be disciplined strictly on a regular basis. You a maid in the service of a duke''s family. You hve to observe moderation." In addition, you should not listen in on the conversations of our Lord, Leoldo" "this is a top-secret matter, we must take care of it without fuss t"" "What? ......!" Shelia let out a small scream, not expecting the word "end" to come from her grandfather, Gilbert. "Yes, you''re right, Gil. Shelia is frightened, so we have to excuse her and tolerate her this time. "That''s sweet, child. But if that''s the way she are, I can''t help it. Shelia was relieved to find out that she would not be blamed. "So, Shelia. I''m sure you have some business with us.¡¡What do you want?"" "Oh, that''s right. "What is it ......? "Shelia!¡¡I would have told you that if you had an opinion about Master Leorde, you would have to ask his permission first!" Leorde was impressed with Shelia''s argument, but Gilbert scolded Shelia for expressing her opinion without Leorde''s permission. "Gil. Don''t be so angry. I don''t mind." "''Don''t spoil the her either!¡¡ She''ll get upsed ! "Yes, , ......." Leoldo was so overwhelmed by Gilbert'' that he could only nod. Well, Leoldo-than that. Is it possible to do what your says? " "I''m not saying it''s impossible, but it might be better to call in a specialist from the capital rather than me." "Is it possible, master "? "I''ve never tried it, so I can''t say." "Hmm. ......" Gilbert heard Leorde''s words and pondered something. I''ve never tried it, so I can''t say. "Master . It may be just the thing. You can join the knights'' investigation team to investigate the water source and kill the demons." "Mm-hmm, I see. I understand. Leorde crossed his arms and nodded yes to Gilbert''s suggestion, but the last word caught him by surprise. CH 30 Leoldo responded to Gilbert''s sudden offer with vigor and is now escorting Barbarotp to investigate water sources and exterminate demons. A survey team, including Leordo, is exploring the forest facing Zeato. They are basically on foot, walking around in the forest, but only one of them is tired . "Haa ...... haa ......." "Master Leoldo. It''s not too late to return . "I''d say so,...... but walking around in this thick forest is exhausting,......! "In addition, ...... i using ...... magic to ...... search for water sources, and i am is doing ...... parallel work. I using ...... magic to ...... search for water sources!" Breathless and barely able to speak, Leoldo tells Barbaroto how hard it is for him. "I understand that, but it''s not a good idea to use that as an excuse to take a lot of breaks. It''s part of your diet." Yes, this is part of Leoldo''s diet, as Barbaroto said. It''s also a way for him to get some real combat experience. Of course, Leoldo is aware of this. At first he wasn''t keen on the idea, but he wanted to have an adventure at least once. From the middle of the trip, he was thrilled and excited. But now, here we are. His flabby body was so flabby that it was difficult for him to move it, and it was hard for him to take even one step forward. (My knees are going to shatter at any moment. ...... Why are all the knights fine with such heavy armor?) Leolde, wondering and called out to Barbaroth. "Barbaroto. How come you guys don''t mind wearing such heavy armor?" "It''s because we''ve strengthened our bodies. It''s a natural skill for knights." "What?¡¡Then I''ll be able to--" "Oh, Master Leolde, you are not allowed to use it. I''ll allow you to use it only in combat, but not otherwise. "What?¡¡Why?" "It''s an order from Gilbert. He doesn''t want you to learn the ease of strengthening your body." "No, but I can move, so why not? "No. If you don''t listen to me, He allowed to be a little rough with you." Leoldo can only smile bitterly at Barbaroto, who smiles and makes a cracking sound with his fists. He can complain about it here, but Leorde knew exactly how it would end. "Okay, . ...... I''ll follow Barbaroto words . ......" "Yes. Then let us continue our search." There was no way to disobey him now. Leoldo obeyed Barbaroth''s advice and dragged his heavy body to continue his search. The knights who were watching the exchange between Barbaroto and Leoldo were greatly surprised. It''s not the same Leoldo they had heard about. If he is not careful, this talk might lead to fighting with the duke''s family. . If they will displeased, they don''t know what will happen. This is why the knights were having trouble dealing with Leoldo. The knights did not know how to treat him correctly, so they kept their distance from him and observed him, but what they learned from his interaction with Barbaroto was that he was not like the rumors saying . But that doesn''t mean you can''t talk to him like Barbaroto. Barbaroto is training Leolde to use a sword as part of his duties, so he has a different position compare to other knights. The knights believe that this is why he are allowed to do so. In fact, this is true, but Leoldo is not angry with the knights no matter how they treat him. Of course, he would be angry if it was too much, but he was willing to accept most of the treatment. Suddenly, he felt guilty because he had forced himself to participate in the event and had caused the atmosphere of the knights to deteriorate. So, he prepared for a little bit of abuse. The knights would not understand such a thing. The knights keep their distance from Leoldo, and Leoldo wants to keep in touch with the knights, but he is depressed that they are so blatantly avoiding him. (......The knights are avoiding me, aren''t they? They glanced at me, but if I made eye contact with them, they would immediately turn away. ...... It''s not a good thing ) He know why, but there''s nothing he can do about it. The only way to dispel a rumor is to spread more of them. Since the current Leoldo does not have any achievements that can cover up his past misdeeds, he needs to be active in the future. Moreover, it is not possible to do so in an ordinary way. If Leoldo solves this case, there is a good chance that his image will not change, because based on what he has done so far, it seems that he has taken away the achievements of others. Therefore, it will take a lot of achievements for Leoldo to change his image in the future. However, at least the people around Leorde are changing their evaluation of him. Those close to him, such as Gilbert, Barbaroth and Shelia, know that he is changing. Unfortunately, the only person who doesn''t know it is Leoldo himself. "Barbaroto. A demon." Leorde''s sudden statement made the knights tense. The knights were also on the lookout for the demon, but only Leoldo could sense it. "Master Leorde. Are you sensed something ?" When Barbaroto asks Leoldo, he looks at the knight who was in charge of guarding the surroundings. The knight, whose eyes met Barbaroto''s, shook his head and told him that he did not feel any sign of the demon. "Ah. It''s just up ahead. The distance is probably ......100......150...... Sorry. I don''t know the exact distance, but I''m pretty sure it''s just up ahead." "I understand." Barbaroto instructed the other knights, and one knight preceded him. Barbaroth and Leorde had the other knights stay where they were. CH 31 The knight who preceded returns. Barbaroth and Leorde and the other knights heard the report from the knights "I''ll report back. I''ve identified three goblins straight ahead from here. One of them is equipped with a rusty sword" "Did you see any others?" "Yes. We searched the area, but it seems there are only three." "I see. Thanks." "Yes sir ! Barbaroth got the information from thepreceded knight , and after laboring over it, he put his hand on his chin and pondered. He glanced at Leolde and made a decision. "Master Leorde. I''m sure you''ve heard the reports, but the enemy is three goblins. One of them is armed. Shall we take them down?" "Oh, yes."" "Of course, Master Leololdo, will do it alone . no, wait, wait. Forgt thethat last part" "No problem. The current master Leoldo is no match for three goblins. Have confidence in yourself first." "That''s not what I''m talking about!¡¡It''s going to be tough for me to do it alone. It''s my first real battle!" "It''s no problem at all. I''ve brought along a healer just in case, so don''t worry about being injured ." "Listen to me!¡¡Hey, the rest of you, say something!" Leorde was desperately trying to persuade Barbaroto, but Barbaroto was not listen. Leoldo decides that he is in danger, and asks for help from the knights around him. However, the knights only look away when Leoldo looks at them. Realizing that no one will help him, Leoldo is tainted with despair. He makes up his mind to get out of this predicament somehow, but he falls in front of Barbaroth. If you run away here, you''ll have to talk with Mister Gilbert in your next training session. "I''ll take care of it. I can kill a goblins in the blink of an eye. "That''s the spirit. Master Leolde." I''m not sure what to say. It''s not just a matter of running away, it''s also a matter of not running away. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. The only thing Leoldo could do was to put up the best pretense he could. Once that was decided, the talk was quick. The survey team, led by Barbaroto, proceeded toward the goblins. Filled with the desire to escape, Leoldo''s heart was pounding as he mowed forward . Eventually, the survey team arrived at the goblin''s location. As reported, there were three goblins wandering in front of the them . They were probably looking for food. Since a while ago, the three goblins had been scurrying around and talking to each other. Leordo gulped at the sight of his first enemy since the wyvern. He felt a mixture of excitement at the sight of the goblin on the other side of the screen and fear at the prospect of having to fight it. "Master Leorde. Please calm down." "Ba- Barbarotho After all, I can''t--" "Look into my eyes." Grabbing Leoldo''s trembling, unfocused face, Barbaroto forced Leoldo to look at him. (I''m consumed by fear. I''m in real danger if I keep this up. ......) He fixes his face and makes eye contact, but Leoldo''s gaze is not fixed due to fear. He looks Barbaroto in the eye a few times, but than e quickly looks away. "Leoldo Harvest!" Suddenly, an angry voice called out his full name, which made his shoulders shake and he was glued to Barbaroto in front of him. "Listen to me. Do you think you''re afraid of goblins?" Leoldo, who had completely shrunk, was at a loss for words. He moved his head like a machine to affirm Barbaroth''s question. ""If so, are you saying that I''m more scary than a goblin?¡¡Do you think that Lord Gilbert is scarier than a goblin?" "Who are you always fighting?¡¡Remember. your daily practice. Who do you fight on a daily basis?"" "¡¡Me and Mister Gilbert. Compared to the two of us, those goblins over there are nothing to be afraid of, right?" "That''s true, but ......"" (Oh, I''m sure Master Leoldo is afraid that he will be exchanging lives and killing others ) Barbaroth''s guess was correct. Leordo was a little braver after Barbaroto''s words, but he was still scared of exchanging lives and killing other in his first real battle. Leordo has memories of past life , which have a strong influence on his personality. The memory of past , who grew up in the peaceful world , has bound Leordo''s heart with fear. (Something ...... needs some definitive reason ......) Barbaroto guesses that another element is needed to move Leoldo now. But he " don''t know what that element is. "''Master Leoldo. I''ve heard that you fought bravely against the wyverns when they attacked your house before? "Oh, that was because I was selflessly trying to save Shelia. ......" "I see, that''s it." Barbaroto listened to Leoldo and was convinced. The point is to give him a stimulus that will help him overcome fear. When Barbaroto found out the answer, he acted strangely "What are you ...... doing?" "''If Master Leoldo will not fight, then I will die." Barbaroto took off the armor he was wearing, and with his armament completely disarmed, he slipped past Leoldo and headed toward the goblin. "What the hell are you thinking?¡¡Don''t do such stupid thing !" Unheeding, Barbaroto continued his way. Eventually, Barbaroto reached the goblins. One of the goblins noticed Barbaroto approaching and clawed at the defenseless Barbaroth with its claws. "What?" Leoldo was astonished by Barbaroto, who really didn''t do anything. It''s not a joke. , it''s an act of faith that Leoldo will help . "Right , someone!¡¡To Barbarotho rescue!" But still not going to help himself, Leoldo directs to a nearby knight. ". I''m sorry, but I can''t follow your orders, because this is what Lord Barbaroto wanted" "It''s not possible.¡¡If this continues, Barbaroth will--" "Master Leorde. It is time for you to make a decision: do you want to leave Lord Barbaroto to die, or do you want to save him yourself? Please decide." "Ah ...... ah ......" Leoldo is forsed by the knight in front of him and compares the knight with Barbaroth, who is still being hurt by the goblin. (¡¡I can''t let Barbaroth die because he believed in me, this helpless man!¡¡) (Take courage!¡¡) (Make up your mind!¡¡) (I''ll do it. ...... I''ll do it!¡¡) (I must do it!) Leorde ran to answer the thoughts of the man who believed in him . CH 32 Three goblins were beating Barbaroth ahead of Leoldo as he started running. The sight frightened Leoldo, but he could not stop his body from running. He made up his mind. There was no way he was going to stop now." "Barbarotoooooo!" Leoldo, running at full speed, shouted Barbaroto''s name. It was not only Barbaroto who responded to the shouting, but also three goblins. One of the three goblins headed towards Leoldo, who had come to help Barbaroth. "Giggles!"" The goblin thrusts its claws at Leordo, who is running towards him . "Dont get in my way !" Leolde avoided the claws and dispatched the goblins. However, there were still two goblins left. One of the goblins jumped at Leoldo, but he didn''t hit him. Leordo ducks through the goblins and runs to Barbaroto. The last remaining goblin swung the rusty sword in his hand and swung it down at Leoldo, who was right in front of him. (it''s too much!) The goblins'' swords were not easy to avoid compared to Barbaroth''s sword, and Leoldo was able to avoid them and came to Barbaroth. ]"You idiot!¡¡You''re being reckless. ......" ". I believed in you. ...... Guh! No matter how well-trained Barbaroto is, he will not be safe if he is beaten up when he is unarmed and defenseless. Thanks to this, he had multiple lacerations and many bruises. Leoldo is on the verge of crying as Barbaroto looks like he is in pain / (Did you believe in me until the vry end ? ......) Leoldo understood that he was trusted more than he thought. And in order to meet the expectations of the man who believed in him until he was covered in scars, Leorde drew the sword that had been given to him. "Watch me, Barbaroto. Watch how i am fighting." "Yes. I''ll be watching from behind ". With his master''s sword , Barbaroto, behind him, Leolde set his sights on the three goblins. Facing the three goblins in front of him, Leoldo took a deep breath. (I''m scared.) (I don''t want to be hurt.) (But I hate dying even more.) (So, I''m going to kill them. I kill to survive . I don''t want to be killed, so I kill.) Then, his mind is already made up. All that remained was to put it into actionl The three goblins were unable to move in the face of Leorde''s unusual spirit . The three goblins saw the him in front of them as weaker than the men behind him . He was ugly, fat, and pig-like. He looked like men who would have been very satisfying to eat. But not anymore. The person in front of them has a hint of killing in his eyes. Therefore, the goblin was unable to move due to the confusion of thinking he was weak. Leolde took a deep breath and looked ahead. The goblins were not moving, and he wondered about them, but he decided that they were probably waiting to see how he would react, so he took a step forward. "GIGII! The goblin''s body was so huge that it was unbelievable that Leolde was able to close in on the goblin with incredible speed, killing it with a single sword. The goblin''s body sprayed fresh blood, wetting Leolde''s cheek. Leoldo calmly slashes the second goblin with his sword in return. The remaining one looks at the two dead goblins, and instinct tells him to flee. The goblin with the rusty sword turns its back on Leoldo and flees. But such a thing would not be allowed. Where the goblin had fled, an armed knight was waiting for him. Realizing that escape was not an option, the goblin compared Leorde to the knight. As a result of this comparison, the goblin chose Leorde. It was simply a result of judging that there was a chance of winning. "Geez, £¡£¡£¡£¡." The goblin recklessly attacked Leoldo without any formality. In the end, it was a matter of time before he was able to kill him The goblin swings his rusty sword with all his might, but it doesn''t reached it''s target . The goblin''s frustration became more and more obvious, and his movements became more and more daring. Numbed by the lack of success, the goblin leaps and attacks Leolde. As if he had been waiting for this moment, Leolde jumped up and pointed his sword at the goblin''s neck just as it swung down. The goblin''s head rolls off. This was the moment when the victory or defeat in Leorde''s first real battle was decided. "It''s just a few minutes has passed ." It was only a few minutes in time. But to Leoldo, it felt like hours of battle. Leoldo, who was in a state of extreme concentration, was breathing as if he just remembered how to breathe. It was his first real battle and he was fighting for his life. After the battle, Leolde stared at his hands. There was a definite feeling left. He had indeed taken a life with his own hands. The feeling of life, the feeling of death. The two facts overwhelmed Leolde. The joy of having successfully survived, and the guilt of having taken three lives. Leolde clenched his fists as he stared at his hands, knowing that he would probably have to kill more to survive . Thanks to you, master Leoldo-, I have survived in one piece "Barbaroto: ......" "How was your first killing spree?" "...... was not as dumbfounding as I thought it would be." "I''m sure you''re right. It''s mister Gilbert-and me that master Leoldo used to deals with every day. Just don''t get used to killing ." "¡¡I''m sure I''ll encounter situations like this one in the future." "That''s why. If you get used to killing, you will lose your humanity . Killing is a last resort. If you can, refrain from killing. If you are dealing with a demon, that is a different matter ." Barbaroto did not want Leolde to lose his kindness. If he is accustomed to killing, he will not hesitate to kill. In wartime, that would be fine, but these are peaceful times. They don''t need the Killing Machine. "Well, you must be tired both physically and mentally after your first real battle, so let''s call it a day." CH 33 Leoldo is the highest-ranking person in the survey team. However, since Barbaroto is in charge, what he says is absolute. So, if Barbaroto says it''s over, it''s over. In addition, Leoldo was too exhausted to investigate any further. Therefore, at Barbaroth''s discretion, the investigation was cut short and they returned to city ". "There you are. Can you be a little more gentle?" "What are you talking about? You sowed the seeds yourself. . You were reckless, even if it was to blast Master Leorde." "I know that, but I''m injured." "You are the one who chose to give master Leoldo-a rough treatment, so please bear with it !" With a bash, the healer struck Barbaroto''s healed scar. "Aaah!" "It''s what you deserve! The healer finishes healing Barbaroto. The healer accompanying them this time and was able to heal Barbaroto''s wounds to the level of lacerations. However, the bruised area was left untreated. The reason is that Barbaroto was too reckless. Even though he was trying to move Leoldo, who was too frightened to move, he put his body through too much. He also worried about Leoldo too much. At least someone had to blame Barbaroto for his recklessness. That was the role of the healer who healed Barbaroth, who happened to be wounded. On the other hand, Leoldo was surrounded by knights and was being questioned. The knights, who had initially avoided him , were convinced by the earlier battle that he was not who they had heard him to be. So now they are interested in him and keep asking him questions. "Master Leoldo. You did a great job in the battle just now. Was it really your first real battle?" "Yes. It was my first time. That is why I were not able to move until Barbaroth encouraged me." "How did you feel compared to Barbaroth, whom you fight regularly?" "Don''t ask me the obvious. A goblin is not even a match for Barbaroth." "What do you ding with Gilbert at the house?" "With Gil, it''s basically martial arts training . It''s part of my diet, but it''s really hard. I''m sure he''s taking it easy on me, but I pass out every time." The conversation was lively, but one question changed the atmosphere. "Are the rumors about Leoldo that I heard in the capital true?" He must have judged that he could make it if the atmosphere was like this, but it was a big mistake. The knights who surrounded Leolde stopped for a moment and turned their heads towards the knight who asked the worst question at once . The knights knew that they had made mistake . However, the young knight couldn''t help but be curious about the truth of the rumor. The Leolde in front of him and the Leolde he heard about in the rumors were so far apart in impression. "It''s true. The rumors are true and I''m sure I''m a piece of trash." The knights could not hide their confusion when Leorde admitted that the rumors were true without any excuse. "No. ...... I''m the one who asked that ...... question, may you deny it l?" "What''s the point in denying it? It may change some of your opinions of me, but if YOU find out about it later, it will change their opinion of me this time." The knights had no words to reply to his words. As the atmosphere became gloomy, Leolde tried to get away from the knights. "Damn, ......, the rumors are true, huh? I''m so glad I lern it." he moment Leorde left the knights, malice appeared. Of course, it reached Leorde''s ears, and he turned back to the knights, but he could not see who said it. Leoldo does not want to find out who did it. He left the knights with a resigned look on their face because they deserved to be told. (Of course. No matter how hard I try, my past misdeeds will not allow it. It''s well said that no matter how hard I try, past misdeeds will not allow me to return to the former life .) Even if he can do as much as others, the bad deeds that Leorde did in the past will never disappear. Realizing once again that Gilbert and Barbarotowere special, but the others were not, Leorde steeled himself to be more diligent. After recovering, Barbaroto led the survey team back to the city . On the way back, Leoldo and the rest of the team wondered why the atmosphere was so gloomy, but they couldn''t figure out why. After returning to the city , the team returned to the barracks and went back to their respective posts. Barbaroto went to the training ground with Leoldo to practice sword fighting until Leoldo came to pick him up. However, during the practice, Barbaroto noticed that something was wrong with Leoldo. Remembering that it was dark on the way home, Barbaroto stopped practice. "What''s the matter, Master Leoldo? You don''t seem to be at home." "I''m just depressed because I haven''t release reality in a long time." "What did you say to me?" There was a slight hint of anger in Barbaroto''s voice. Leoldo senses this and speaks in a muddled tone to appease him. "I''ll tell you a little about the past. It''s all over now. It''s nothing to be concerned about. "Don''t worry about it," he said. Then why do you look at me like that? He noticed that Leoldo had a sad expression on his face. "This is the thing. I''m hungry. "Master Leorde. I''ll summon the knights who accompanied us on the investigation, please wait. "Wait!¡¡It''s all right, Barbaroto. It''s true that I feel sad, but the man I was in the past was, by all accounts, a diabolical scoundrel. There''s nothing for you to be worry about." "But now, Master Leoldo, you are trying to clear your name!¡¡You can''t allow yourself to be abused without seeing your efforts! "Thank you. I''m happy to hear you say that. But you know what, Barbaroto? There are very few people like you who can appreciate me." "That''s ......! In fact, it is true, so Barbaroto has nothing to say back. Who will praise him when the negative becomes zero? "I''m still garbage in the eyes of the public. I''ve done something that can''t be undone, and I deserve it. So, that''s it for this story. Do you understand?" "But then you will always be..." "Don''t say anything else. Just having people like you and Gil looking out for me is enough for me. "Master Leoldo, ......!" (How could such a person have gone astray ......!) It''s more like he''s just barely standing still. If the world had proceeded as it did in the original story of Destiny 48, Barbaroto would never have changed his opinion of Leoldo. It is because of the memories of the past life that Leoldo is here today. In a sense, you could call it a miracle. CH 34 The second day of the survey is conducted with the same members as the previous day. However, there is a clear difference in their attitude towards Leoldo. A few of them had changed their attitude toward Leolde to a malicious one. This was probably triggered by yesterday''s incident. The survey team was still exploring the forest as they had the day ago . And then there was Leoldo, who was still not keeping pace with the others. Yesterday, nothing special was saying , but today was different. There was a knight who clucked his tongue at Leolde for slowing him down. Barbaroto puts his hand on his sword, but Leolde stops him. It''s okay," he said." It''s not like he did anything to me. So let him be ." "...... I understand."" Barbaroto was reluctant to say anything, but since Leolde was the one who had been tongue-tied, he had no choice but to calm his anger. However, taking advantage of the fact that Leolde did not say anything, the knight who had spoken out of turn said something he should not have said. "Living as , duke is nice , isn''t it ..." Not only Barbaroto, but other knights also reacted to this. Naturally, Leolde, a member of the duke''s family, also frowned at the earlier remark . (That was a bit of an exaggeration, wasn''t it?¡¡I don''t care how much you abuse me personally, but I can''t overlook the fact that he is saying bad things about a duke. I''ll be angry even if it makes a bad impression. "Who said this ? Come forward!" The knights, sensing that Leolde was angry, turned their heads to the knight who had said the stupid thing. He stood in front of the knights'' gazes and strode toward the groggy knight. "It''s you, ......." ". It''s not me." "But all eyes are on you, right ? "They''re trying to trick you !¡¡Hey, it''s not me!" The knight in front of Leolde claimed that it wasn''t him, and was trying to pin the blame on the other knights. The knight in front of Leorde is trying to blame the other knights for what happened. "''That''s what you say, but what do you think?" I just saying what I thinks." "What?¡¡Don''t lie to me!¡¡You''re all..." "Shut up. I can''t bear to hear any more of it." Originally, Leolde knew who had said it. The knights'' arguments were futile, as the tone of his voice already revealed that there was no point in asking him questions. "I will tell you the crime of insulting the dukes. Barbaroto, behead this fool!" "Yes!¡¡Leave it to me! . It''s not a joke, the knight understood that he was serious about killing him, and begged for forgiveness. "''Oh, please forgive me!¡¡I''m just kidding!¡¡It was just a joke--"" "You insulted my Harvest family and it was a mere joke? Ha-ha-ha. This is a hilarious thing. You are a fearless and brave man." "Heh, heh. ......" "But do you think I''ll forgive you?" Nonsense. He have said what he should not have said. "You have insulted the Harvest family, if not me, then you have insulted the Harvest family. You will pay for it with your life." "Please spare my life ! " The knight, without any formality, chose to get down on his knees. It was pathetic to see him rubbing his forehead on the ground and begging for forgiveness. It was a fitting end for a fool who had made a careless remark. "Barbaroth. Put away your sword." "Are you sure?" "This is enough of a threat." "Is that so?" Barbaroth sheathed his sword. The other knights were surprised to see him, as they had thought he was going to kill him. "Heh, why ......?" The knight who was on his knees was also taken aback by the sudden change of heart. "Listn to me !" "I don''t care how much you make fun of me or how much you despise me!" "But I will not tolerate any insults to the Harvest family!" Keep that in mind!" "Yes, sir!" I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. Leolde shouted to the knights behind him and then turned to the knight in front of him who was on his knees. "It''s like I said before. I''m going to forgive you this time. But don''t forget. There will be no next time." The knight, who had been on the verge of death, was glad that he had managed to survive. However, he seemed to have hurt his back and was unable to stand up. Seeing this, Leolde called the other knights over and ordered them to lend a shoulder to the knight who could not stand. "Now, let''s resume our investigation. With Leorde''s words, the investigation team started walking. Barbaroto, who was walking alongside Leolde, whispered to him . "Are you sure?" "Yes. It is true that insulting the dukes is unacceptable, but I am the only one here. I''m sure he wasn''t referring to the dukes as a whole, but to me as a complaint. I just didn''t say it in the right way." "I don''t know if that''s true, but I think he needs to be punished accordingly." "Maybe a month of cleaning latrines in the barracks?" That''s all I can think of, so I''ll leave the rest to you to handle. So do what you want."" "If you insist, Master Leolde, I''ll take care of it myself." "Don''t kill him , okay?" "I know" When he saw Barbaroto cowering from what he was saying, Leoldo''s mouth tightened.While Barbaroto was happy, he sighed that he shouldn''t overdo it. The investigation went smoothly, but no water source was found. In addition to Leorde, there are other people with earth attributes who are investigating, but they are not getting any results. As they were about to call it quits on the second day, Leorde stopped in histracks. "What is it, Master Leoldo?" "...... Is this a water vein?" "What?¡¡Are you sure?" "We don''t know yet. It''s just a possibility." "That''s good enough for me!¡¡Hey, mark this place on the map." "What?" Barbaroto was glad that Leolde''s discovery had given him hope in time of water shortage. He was sure that this would be a great achievement. Barbaroto is excited to know that Leoldo has solved the problem of water shortage in Ze''at, and that the public''s opinion of him will change, but unfortunately, it is difficult to change Leolde ''s opinion. It is true that if he had solved a serious problem such as the water shortage, he would have been highly evaluated, but even if that were not the case, his past misdeeds would have left a strong negative impression. Therefore, more achievements are needed to change the public''s perception of Leoldo. He wonder if Leolde can do it. Note first 2 chapter were edited ! please leave your feedback on it ! CH 35 The survey team, pleased with Leoldo discovery of the water vein, and were about to return to Ze''at, but Leoldo stopped them. He said, ", wait. It''s still just a possibility, but there''s no proof." I''"m going to try digging here first. If any water comes out, we''ll go back to Ze''at and report back." The survey team''s shoulders slumped at his words, but Leolde had a valid point, so they pulled themselves together and turned their heads toward him. "Good. For now, I''m going to dig up the ground, so those of you with earth attributes, please help me." "Yes!" The earth users, including Leorde, are digging into the ground. This is when magic comes in handy. It should be manual labor, but magic makes it easy to dig in . However, on earth , was possible to the power of science, such as heavy machinery, to dig more efficiently than with magic, but there is no point in thinking about it now. The hole is getting deeper and deeper, but there is no sign of water. He is beginning to wonder if there really is a vein of water here. The knights were anxious, but they looked expectantly at Leolde as he dug the hole. On the other hand, Leolde''s forehead was sweating and he was tired. He had been investigating deep into the earth with exploration magic, and now he was digging a hole, which consumed the most magic power among the team. However, an unexpected situation arises. The people who were digging in the dirt with Leorde ran out of magic power and sat there. "...... sorry ...... there is no ...... "Sorry ...... no more ......" "Haa ...... haa ......." In the first place, knights are not specialists in magic. So compared to those who specialize in magic, there is a huge difference. If a knight has 100 magic power, a wizard has 1000. If you''re digging in the dirt, you don''t need to spend a lot of magic power, but if you''re doing it for a long time, it''s hard for knights who don''t specialize in magic. "Don''t worry about it. Get some rest." Leorde, now alone, took a glance at the knight who had run out of magic and sat down, and continued to work quietly by himself. It''s hard to judge exactly how much digging has been done, but Leolde is far more impressive than the rest of us. He had been digging for almost twice as long as the others. However, there came a limit to how far Leoldo could go. Sweating profusely, Leoldo put one knee on the ground. "Kahahaha......hahaha......" While Barbaroto rushed to Leolde and took care of him, the knights looked into the hole that Leoldo and the others had dug. It was so deep that they couldn''t see the bottom, so they threw some rocks at it.They heard the sound of the stones hitting the bottom of the hole, but unfortunately thy could not hear the sound of water. Leorde could not say anything to the disappointed knights. (Damn it!¡¡I hate it when there''s nothing to harvest!) (I''m sure there is a vein of water. I just don''t know how deep it goes. ......) Okay. All right, let''s get this out of the way.) Leoldo, who was being cared for by BarbarotO, stood up and looked around at the survey team. "I''ll use my skills to resume work." Please lend me your help." The knights were surprised when Leolde bowed to them. However, the knights didn''t know what to do even though they were suddenly asked to help him . The knights were confused, but the first to agree was Barbaroto. "Master Leorde. You can use my power as much as you want". "Thank you. Now take my hand." Barbaroth takes the hand that Leorde holds out to him. Leordo confirmed that Barbaroto had grasped his hand and let the magic flow. If it were a game, sharing magic power would be a simple matter of selecting a target and pressing a button, but this is reality. Unlike in the game, it can be used by touching the target to the magic sharing. ". master Leolde ......, what is this?" "My skill, magic sharing. You can share your magic by channeling it to the person you come in contact with, and now that you and I are connected, we both have the same amount of magic. "Of course, since the magic is shared, I can use it and you can use it." "And to add to that, you''ll be able to use magic that you normally wouldn''t be able to use due to lack of magic power." "That''s great. But I can only use it to strengthen my body, so you can use it." "Thank you. Now I can resume our work.'' LeoLde was about to let go of Barbaroto''s hand and resume work when the reluctant knights asked Leorde to share their magic with him . "Master Leolde. Please use our magic power as well!" "All right. We''ll lend you our magic power." "Huh! Leordo gave each of the knights who asked him to share their magic power with them. With this, the magic power that Leolde possesses has increased by an order of magnitude. However, the amount of magic power that Leolde personally possesses is overwhelmingly greater, but it is best not to mention that. Still, the magic power of the knights is very valuable now that Leorde is also depleted of magic power. "It''s time to move on." Leode resumed digging the hole using the magic power he get from the knights.He I don''t know if water will come out, but he have no choice but to believe it, because he certainly sensed a vein of water. Then, it was just a matter of comparing roots. CH 36 Several hours passed as the knights shared their magic with Leolde . Half of the team was already sitting down with their magic power depleted. While most of the knights were sitting down and concentrating on recovering their magic power, Leolde was silently digging a hole. (It''s here ?¡¡It''s haven''t showen up yet ? (I thought for sure it was here, but i was wrong ?) (I can''t allow myself to be lent with the magic of everyone and come up with nothing.) I have to dig it up at all costs! Leolde was inwardly impatient. He thought that since he was forcing knights to share their magic power, he had to dig in search of water score . But he was wrong. There was no one to blame for it .All people make mistakes. This survey does not mean that they must find the water source. If they don''t find it here , they will just find another way to solve problem . It''s just that Leolde , who has become narrow-minded, doesn''t understand that. That''s why he''s reckless like he is now. "Haa...... haa......!" Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he continued to dig the hole. The knights were impressed by his effects , but couldn''t figure out why he was working so hard. It''s unknown how much time has passed, but Leolde stares into the void, wondering how much time has passed. The magic of the team had been used up, and all that was left was his own recovered magic. When he was about to give up on the idea that he might not be able to dig any longer, he tilted his head at a different feeling. (Hmm?¡¡What is it?¡¡Is it bedrock?) Wondering, he threw a pebble into the hole. When he listened carefully, he could hear the faint sound of water. Thinking that it was an auditory hallucination, Leolde doubted himself and called Barbaroto. "Barbaroto!¡¡I''m going to drop a pebble in the hole, so check the sound! "Yes, master!" Barbaroto got down on the knees and put his ear to the hole. Leolde dropped the pebble into the hole, wondering if it was necessary to go that far. The sound of the pebble falling into the water reached Barbaroto''s ears. He immediately stood up and took Leolde s hand, shouting with joy. "Master Leolde!¡¡It''s water. I heard the sound of water. You was not wrong!" "Well, ......, I see. So it wasn''t a hallucination." "Yes!¡¡Let''s go back to Ze''at and report it! " Everyone will be happy to hear that!" "Yes, Let''s do it ." Leoldo smiled a little when he saw that Barbaroto was even more pleased than he was with his digging. He breathed out a sigh of relief that he had not been wrong and that the water shortage problem could be solved. However, they were tried to return to city , most of the team was sitting there out of magic, so they couldn''t go back. "I''m sorry, ......."'' "No, I''m the one who should apologize. I borrowed magic power without thinking about pacing myself. It was my fault for concentrating too much on digging up the water. I''m sorry." The knights were bothered by Leolde''s bowing, but since they knew what kind of person Leolde was during the investigation, they accepted his apology. Leolde has nothing to do until the magic of the investigation team is restored. Leoldo gazed blankly at the red sky, which was now at dusk. (This event doesn''t exist in the game. It happened in the future~) Leoldo, take part in even that was not exist in Destiny 48, was worried that many troublesome things would happen in the future. In addition to the death flag, there are many things he doesn''t know, so he can only worry about the future. " Master Leolde. The magic power of the team has been restored to the minimum. Now we can return to Ze''at." "All right. Then let''s hurry back. The night is coming soon. Let''s get back to Ze''at before night falls. "Yes! The survey team recovered the minimum amount of magic power they needed, so they had to hurry back to Ze''at. In addition to poor visibility at night, it is a nocturnal demon''s domain, so there are many dangers. So the survey team hurried back on their way. By the time the survey team returned to Ze''at, when the moon had taken over the sky. It was nighttime, but the survey team was happy to have made it back safely. "Master Leolde..." The voice behind him made Leorde''s shoulders shake with fear. Leorde fearfully turned around to face the owner of the voice. And there stood Gilbert with a big smile on his face. , Gil, are you came here to pick me up ......?" "Yes. you was late , so I figured something must have happened, so I rushed over here. "Well, I see. You had worried for me . "Yes, I did. , I was really worried about you. Gilbert, who had a big smile on his face, glanced from Leolde to Barbaroto. Barbaroto. Why has it taken so long for you to came back here ?" Gilbert believes that Barbaroto is at fault, as he is the leader of the team, and asks in a reproachful tone. "Wait. Gil!¡¡ It''s my fault, I was reckless, and that''s why we got behind schedule. So please don''t blame Barbaroto." "Hmmm ...... would you care to explain? Barbaroto. "May I send my men home before I explain?" "Of course you may. It''s already night. You should go home and check your family." "Thank you for your understanding . Barbarotho dismissed the team. Leolde and Barbaroto were the only ones left. Barbaroto explains that the time for the investigation has took more time than planned. "Well then--"" --ugh "...... Sorry." "Apparently, master Leolde -stomach is telling that he is hungry . So let''s save talks for tomorrow " "Hmm, yes. See you tomorrow. It''s hard to tell in the dark, but Leolde''s face, which was turned down in embarrassment, was bright red. When Gilbert heard the sound of Leolde s stomach , his shoulders relaxed and he decided to talk to Barbaroth tomorrow. CH 37 On the next day, Barbaroto went to Leolde''s mansion to report on his investigation. In the reception room, Leold and Gilbert were waiting for him . Barbaroto, who had been guided by Shelia, sat down on the sofa and reported the results of the investigation. "First of all, regarding the fact that the recent investigation took more time than planned, the reason is that it took too long to discover the water source." "Hmm. So you were able to find the water source. That''s a good thing ." "Yes. However, I can only apologize for the significant delay.'' "Gil. As I told you the last night the delay was caused by my recklessness. Barbaroto is not responsible for that. So please don''t blame him." "You are mistaken ,Master It''s true that if you hadn''t been so reckless, the investigation would have been completed as planned but it is Barbaroto-, the captain of the team, who makes the final decision.'' "It''s only natural that he would have responsibilities as the captain. It is the duty of the captain to take responsibility even if the members of the team make a wrong decision." "It''s true, but ...... this time I said what I wanted as a duke. Barbaroth couldn''t resist, and--" "It''s good that you''re trying to protect him, but you''re wrong here . "Gilbert is right. I am glad that Master Leolde -is protecting me, but this time it is because of my mistake in judgment." "That''s why it''s only natural that I should be punished accordingly." "Barbaroto ......, I''m sorry. It was my fault." "It is the duty of the captain to deal with the failures of his subordinates." "¡¡In addition, if Leolde hadn''t worked so hard, we wouldn''t have been able to find the water, so don''t worry about it." Leolde, who had memories from his former world , was touched by Barbaroto''s words. He thought that he would have been happy to work for a man like Barbarotho''s. While he was impressed, Gilbert and Barbaroto''s conversation progressed. "You say you''ve found water, how much do you find?" "The depth of the hole makes it difficult to see, but from the echoes of the stones we threw in, I''d say there''s a good amount." "I see. Then perhaps we should build a canal." "Since a well would be impossible in the middle of the forest, I think that would be more practical." "In that case, should we recruit an earth user? ...... "I think I can share my magic power with you. - That would be easy with yours''s skills. As the three of them were discussing their future plans, Shelia, who was standing by the wall, raised her hand nervously. "I''m sorry to bother you, but may I speak up?" "Hmm?¡¡You may ." Leolde looked at Gilbert , and Gilbert shook his head in approval, allowing Sheria to speak. Yes. Then, as far as I can tell, can''t we use master Leolde-magic power sharing to increase the water in the reservoir that is the source of Zeato''s water?" "...... "Oh, hey!¡¡Did I possibly say something rude!" "It''s not that." "Ha-ha-ha-ha. ......" "Hahaha, I haven''t know you could think of something as simple as that. ......" The three people who had been in a state of excitement suddenly froze, which made Sheria panic and think that she might have said something rude Then the three frozen people reacted in three different ways. Leolde is holding his temples and looking up at the ceiling, Gilbert is laughing thirstily at his granddaughter''s idea , and Barbaroto is clutching his head at an idea that no one else has come up with. The cringing Shelia is helpless. Leolde let out a sigh, wondering what all the hard work of yesterday was about. "Gil. What is the population of Ze''at?"" "About 5,000 people , I think." "I don''t know... Shelia!" "Yes! "Thanks for your irdea . The three of us never would have thought of that." "No, !¡¡My opinion is not that important! Leorde laughs at Shelia, who waves her hands widely and says it''s not big deal "It''s not a big deal.¡¡You say it''s not much of an opinion. Then we''re no better than Shelia." "Well, that''s harsh. We''re no better. "What?" Sensing Leorde''s intentions, the two of them made disparaging remarks about themselves in agreement with Leolde. Shelia was impatient that she had caused a misunderstanding, even though she hadn''t meant to make fun of the three of them, but she needn''t worry. But don''t worry, they all understand. The two of them knew that Leolde was probably teasing Sheria because he saw her in a hurry, and they just agreed with him. But for the person who is being teased, it''s not so bad. "Hahaha. It was a joke. No one thinks Shelia is making fun of us. Shelia''s idea was amusing, so I made teased you Please forgive me. "What?¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡I was afraid that I might have done something wrong again!" She was afraid that . Gilbert would scold her again. ...... "I''m sorry." Leolde bows to Sheria, who looks away. Seeing her glance and bowing Leolde, Sheria also relieved that her grandfather Gilbert would be angry anymore. "Gil. You can give Sheria her reward later. "Are you sure?" "Yes. It''s a small price to pay for solving Ze''at''s water shortage problem . Later that day, Leolde, Gilbert and Barbaroto visited the reservoir that was the source of Ze''at''s water. Leolde who had get his magic power power the inhabitants of Ze''at, filled the reservoir, which was low, with water magic. Thus, thanks to Sheria, the water shortage in Ze''at was solved. Thinking about it, it was an idea that anyone could have come up with. CH 38 In a forest not far from the Ze''at, goblins were devouring flesh. It was an ordinary day, but it was an extraordinary sight. Goblins were killing and eating their own kins. Although goblins are omnivores, they basically hunt and eat small animals as their staple food. Therefore, it is impossible for them to eat their own kind. However, the goblins are now eating their fellow goblin. They would not eat their own kin unless they were starving to death. In other words, the goblins are extremely hungry and have the urge to eat their kin. Eventually, the goblins finishes eating his kin and is filled with a sense of fullness, but soon he is drooling like a starving beast, searching for his next prey. Then, the starving goblin finds its prey. In front of the goblin was an orc with a body more formidable than that of the goblin. Goblins do not touch orcs, no matter how hungry they are, but goblins in a state of extreme hunger are unable to make normal decisions. However, the goblins who were in a state of extreme hunger were unable to make normal jugment , and in order to satisfy hunger, they went berserk and attacked the orcs, who were superior to them . However, a single goblin is no match for an orc. The Orcs killed the goblins easily by twisting them to pieces. Normally, the orcs would have just walked away, but the orcs were just as hungry as the goblins. So the orc lifted up the corpse of the goblin he had killed, opened his big mouth, and crunched down on it. After eating up the goblin, the orcs were not satisfied, so they wandered through the forest in search of their next prey. In the direction they were heading, they found Ze''at. While the forest was experiencing strange occurrences, Leolde, who solved the water shortage, was in good spirits today, being blasted by Gilbert and smashed by Barbaroth. "Buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" "Can''t you do something about that screaming? ......" "I guess I can''t. ......" In the blazing sun, Leolde is covered in sweat and mud, but he''s working hard to practice in order to lost some weight . As the first , the scream when he get blown up is still the same, like a pig. Gilbert, who is lamenting, and Barbaroto, who is disgusted, can only sigh. Leolde who was blown away, stood up with a wooden sword instead of a wand without noticing the feelings of these two people. She couldn''t help laughing as she look into her quivering legs like a newborn fawn. Pfft!¡¡do your best , master Leolde-!" Her voice was trembling because of her laughter. Not knowing that Shelia was spying on him, Leoldo walked back to his training partner, Barbaroto, with a faltering gait. "Next, ......! "Then let''s go! The sound of wooden swords clashing echoed through the house. For the servants, it had become a daily routine and like background music. "Huh!" "Sweet! "......! "There!" "What?" Leolde was on the offensive, but his weak spot was targeted, allowing Barbaroto to counterattack, and he was struck on the hand, dropping his wooden sword. "That''s all you got " "Kuh. ......" Leordo snorted in frustration at Barbaroth''s words and picked up his wooden sword. You improved , Master Leolde "You say that, but I still haven''t wins one. "I''m a regular swordsman, you know. I''ve always wielded a sword, and if I were to lose to you a who has only recently resumed his sword training, it would shame for me " "Mmm. Don''t you ever think of giving your disciple some advance ?" "If that makes you happy, then fine." "Damn. Watch me. I''ll make sure I get you" Barbaroto and Gilbert''s faces broke into tears as Leorde made a bold declaration. "Hmmm. It looks like you still have a lot of energy left in you, ". "It seems so. So, shall we try again?" "No, I mean, why are you smiling so much?" Leolde shakily confronted the two men with pitch-black smiles on their faces. The result was that Leoldo, who had dared as usual, was beaten to a pulp by the two of them. "You''ve got a lot of bruises today" He wipes his muddy body with a wet towel and sighs when he sees the bruises on his own body. "Haha ...... I wonder when I''ll be able to win one from you two." Unfortunately, he is still have a long way off. It is difficult for Leordo now to take reach for Barbaroth, the best knight of city , and Gilbert, the legendary assassin. However, if Leoldo had not become pig and devoted himself to martial arts training, it would have been possible. However, since the current Leoldo is a blank, it will take time for him to fill the gap in ability betweenthem Therefore, it would be a long time before Leordo could reach out for the two of them. After cleaning up his dirty body, he changed into the new clothes provided and headed for the cafeteria. After the morning''s practice, he was so hungry that he couldn''t resist the delicious smell coming from the cafeteria. He unintentionally opened the door of the dining room with a bang, startling the servants inside. "You was so hungry you couldn''t stand it. but please open the door quietly so that everyone won''t be surprised." "Uh-huh. I''m sorry." After Gilbert''s warning, Leolde felt sorry for it and took his seat. The meal was ready, and Leolde was eating alone. When Leolde finished his meal, Barbaroto came running into the dining room. There seemed to be a servant behind him, and he seemed to have come in a hurry, as if something serious had happened. "What''s going on? Barbaroto." "Sir Gilbert!¡¡Please listen to me for a moment." Gilbert was staring at Barbaroto with a screaming gaze, but he approached Barbaroto because he was surprise by Barbaroto. "The knight on patrol informed me that signs of a monster panic have apparently been discovered." "Is that true?" " Yes, I''m sure of it." "Then we must immediately report this fact to Lord Beluga." "Please do. I won''t be able to come here for a while to so please let Master Leoldo know. "All right, . Good luck." The two of them parted ways after their private conversation was over. Barbaroto went back to the barracks, while Gilbert went to Leold. "What did Barbaroth want? "I''ll tell you about it in my office." "What ......?" At the unexpected response, Leolde made a dumbfounded face. CH 39 Leolde is brought into the office and ask a question. Gilbert is closing the door. "Was it something you couldn''t discuss in the public ? "Yes. I chose this place because it was a bit urgent and would have caused unnecessary panic for the other servants." "I see. So, what did you and Barbaroth talk about?" "He told me that he had discovered signs of a monster panic ......." Leolde tilted her head at Gilbert''s words. It was the first time he had heard about it , so Leolde didn''t know what to panic about. "Isn''t it the ...... Monster Parade?" "It''s not a monster parade, . It''s a monster panic." "''Sorry, ....... Can you explain?" Leolde holds his temples when he hears a word that is not in his knowledge of the game of destiny 48. Leolde asks honestly, as he has no idea. "Monster panic is a phenomenon in which demons go into a state of starvation and go berserk in search of food. Many scholars have been investigating this phenomenon, but the cause is still unknown. The most common theory is that it is caused by magical elements, but it has not yet been determined." "In addition, the characteristic of monster panic is that the demon goes berserk when it falls into a state of starvation, but since appetite seems to occupy most of its thoughts, it thinks that everything it sees is food and attacks." "For example, the weakest goblin will attack a superior orc. This would be unthinkable for a normal goblin. If they were to attack the orcs, it would only be when they had an advantage in numbers." "I''m more interested in the monster parade." "I''d say the monster parade is more of a threat. ......" "That''s right. When it comes to Monster Parade and Monster Panic, the latter is the greater threat.: The first reason is that in a monster parade, a powerful creation born as a pack of demons and takes control of the pack. A goblin king, for example. Once the goblin king is born, he will lead the herd and increase his power. They attack villages and towns. It''s a threat when a demon becomes an army, but it''s easy to deal with, because if you defeat the goblin king, aka the leader of the pack, the leadership will be disrupted and the pack will turn into a ragtag group. However, although it sound easy, it is difficult to actually do. It''s hard to do in practice, because you have to defend yourself as well as others. And this time, the monster panic is like a group of uncoordinated demons attacking you. And whether it''s their own kin or not, they''re eating up a lot of corpses to satisfy their hunger. They have become even more ferocious and more powerful than usual. And its appetite surpasses its desire for sleep, and it rampages day and night in search of food. The only important way to deal with them is to destroy the demons. There are two ways to deal with monsters: a monster panic that attacks day and night with more ferocity than usual, or a monster parade where the monsters come in like a well-organized army. "Which do you think is the greater threat?¡¡Master Lelrde." "I understand fully. It looks like things are going badly." "Yes, . If we don''t notify capital and bring in reinforcements, it will be impossible to deal with them." "I''m going to inform the lord now, so there will be no practice in the afternoon." "All right. Then I''ll work on my magic training as usual. However, as soon as he closed the door he began to tremble. (Oh no!) (What!¡¡What is it?) (Are we going to die?) (What''s with the monster panic?) (I''ve never heard of that in a game!) D(amm !This is bullshit) Damn it!¡¡I was completely caught off guard. I was ready for Monparee, but it''s too sudden!) !(What if they want me to fight? ......) Leolde , who was returning to his room from the office, was so worried he couldn''t stand it. It was not the Monster Parade that he had known as a game event, but an unknown event, a monster panic. The content of the event was even scarier than the monster parade, and Leolde was worried that he would have to fight against them . He was shaking and trembling from the unseen threat, but then he remembered a possibility. That was when his memories were first awakened. What is recalled from his memories is an existence that is indispensable in otherworldly reincarnations with a fixed story, such as in games. It is the compulsion of the world. Leolde, in Destiny 48, the hero Siegfried is destined to die no matter which heroine he chooses. The cause of death varies, but no matter how hard he tries, he will die. In other words, Leolde guesses that the time has come. But here''s something strange. Some of Leoldo''s deaths were caused by demons, but it was a monster parade, not a monster panic. If that''s the case, then it must be different this time, he thought, but if the world''s compulsion is added to it, then the story changes. The answer is that the world is trying to get rid of Leoldo, who has the past life memories. When Leolde arrives to that answer, he reveals his anger and shows his demon form. (I can''t let it be ) (I''m not going to die!) (I don''t know if the world''s compulsions are at work, but I was training like hell every day to make sure I don''t die!) ( ...... I''m going to survive!) (I will!) A furious Leolde was about to challenge the monster panic that might be the world''s compelling force. CH 40 While Leolde was making up his mind, Gilbert was in his office, writing a letter to lord Beluga. "Well, this time it''s urgent." Normally, he would leave the letter with one of his subordinates and deliver it to Beluga at the Duke''s residence, but since it was urgent this time, he would deliver it in a different way. Gilbert opened the window of his office and blew his finger whistle. There was a beeping sound, and a moment later, an eagle flew toward Gilbert. The eagle slowed down and landed on Gilbert''s shoulder. ".There you go." After Gilbert had thoroughly adored the eagle on his shoulder, he took out a letter to Beluga. ". Please deliver it to lord Beluga "If you deliver it safely, I will give you some meat as a reward, so please take care of it." Gilbert dutifully and carefully explained the situation to the eagle. The eagle crows and takes the letter from Gilbert, puts it in its beak, and flies away from Gilbert''s shoulder and out the window. "I''m counting on you, ......."" Gilbert leaves the office, muttering with a gloomy look on his face. In the meantime, Beluga is busy with paperwork at the Duke''s residence when a subordinate comes running in. The door is opened with a bang and he jumps in, startling Beluga. "What''s going on?¡¡What do you think you''re doing, jumping out of nowhere?" ". I''m sorry, but I had to deliver this letter as soon as possible. ......" What he took out was a letter from Gilbert. But if that was all, there was no reason to hurry. It would only spoil Beluga''s mood unnecessarily, but there was a reason to hurry. "I have urgent news from sir Gilbert. The eagle that Gilbert keeps has come to deliver it. "What?" The reason why Beluga was surprised was because Gilbert had used his eagle to deliver the news. Normally, he uses people to deliver letters, but this time he was in a great hurry and wanted to use his eagle to send a letter . Beluga received the letter from his subordinate and cut the seal to check the contents. "What the heck ......!" "Deliver this to His Majesty the King ASAP!" "The matter is of the utmost importance!" Hurry up! "With all due respect, Lord Beluga. What is the content of this letter?" "..... It has confirmed the signs of a monster panic." "What?¡¡I will immediately report this to His Majesty the King." "It''s just one problem after another, ...... since Leolde went to Ze''at, ...... Is God testing him like this t?" The cause of his distress was his son, Leolde, whom he had sent to the frontier. Since we sent Leoldo to Ze''at, problems have been occurring one after another. Of course, it is not because of Leolde , but the timing is bad. Since it was after he sent Leolde , he couldn''t help but speculate. (I can''t help but think that Leolde is a troublemaker , but according to the regular letters from Gilbert, he has grown remarkably.) (I can''t help but wonder if he''s a different person, but there''s no way Gilbert would lie to me. If that''s the case, then Gilbert''s report is correct and Leolde is growing up nicely.) In addition, Leolde has fought off the wyverns that attacked the mansion, and he has done a good job of solving the water shortage problem in Ze''at. Then it would be more fitting to say that God is giving Leoldo a test. "It''s no use thinking about ....... I''ll wrap up the report." Beluga rubbed his eyes to relieve his tired eyes as he put the documents together. He let out a sigh as all the problems piled up. After a while, there was a knock on the door as Beluga began to put the papers together. As Beluga put together his papers, he GAVE permission to enter the room, and it was his wife, Olivia, who walked in. "Excuse me." "Olivia. What''s going on?" "No, I just saw one of our men running around and I was wondering if I could talk to you." "Oh. Well, ...... Olivia, I want you to calm down and listen to me, there might be a monster panic in Ze''at." "What?¡¡¡¡What''s going to happen to Leolde" " I can''t bring him back to ......." Can you ...... do something about that?" "As of now, Leordo isstaying in Ze''at as punishment. I can''t do that just because there''s a monster panic and you want to protect him. "Then ...... Leoldo will be ......" "If he dies in a monster panic, we''ll just have to resign ourselves to the fact that it was his fate. "Oh, ......" Beluga rushes to Olivia, who collapses in a daze. "Olivia!" "Beluga ...... Leolde: ...... Our Leolde: ...... "I''m sorry ...... I''m his father and I can''t save my son, please forgive me." Even though Leolde had made a mistake, he was still an son to them. If he could, he would evacuate Ze''at, but the world will not allow it. Beluga, unable to do anything about it, had to bite her lower lip and endure. CH 41 The royal castle was in an uproar after the news from Beluga. The ministers were moving around hurriedly, and the knight captain who was in charge of the knights seemed to be busy. Three days had already passed since Beluga''s report, and the dukes, including Beluga, had gathered at the royal castle for a quick response. The king appeared in front of the nobles who were sitting around desk in a grim atmosphere. When the king appeared, the nobles who had been seated stood up and bowed to him . "I will now begin an emergency meeting. As I''m sure you''re all aware, there has been a monster panic in Ze''at." The nobles were buzzing at the mention of monster panic, but the king''s words quieted them down. "Quiet. The last time a monster panic was confirmed was about thirty years ago now. At that time, three villages and a town were affected, and the number of victims, including those who were missing, exceeded one thousand." "Therefore, in response to this monster panic, I will send 10,000 knights to Ze''at." "Your Majesty. I''m afraid that sending 10,000 knights is a bit too much , isn''t it?" "I''ve heard that a monster panic has broken out in the suburbs of Ze''at. If Ze''at is protected by a strong fortress, I don''t think 10,000 reinforcements are necessary ." "Hmm. It is true that Ze''at is well defended, but monster panics can occur at any time of the day or night, with monsters "that are more ferocious than usual attacking. "I''d say even ten thousand is a small number." "But, Your Majesty. There are also knights stationed in Ze''at. They are strong knights who protect Ze''at from the threat of monsters on a regular basis. "If you are going to send them, you should reduce the number. 10,000 is a lot of money to spend on supplies." "I see. But if Ze''at falls, you never know what the next target will be. Unlike the monster parade, the monster panic has no clear objective, they just looking for food." The noblemen who had been expressing their opinions fell silent at this. As the king said, monster panics attack the surrounding villages and towns in search of food. If it is a monster parade, the next target after Ze''at will undoubtedly be the territory ruled by Beluga. It''s a disaster beyond human comprehension, just like earthquakes and typhoons. It''s almost impossible for people to avoid it. "Now, do you have any other opinions?" The king looked around at the nobles again and asked for their opinions. Then, one of the nobles raised his hand. The person who raised his hand was Beluga, the ruler of Ze''at, where the monster panic had broken out. "Your Majesty. With all due respect, I think 10,000 reinforcements is too much." The nobles, who had been watching the situation quietly, were surprised . This time, no one thought that Beluga, the ruler of Ze''at where the monster panic occurred, would speak out like this Normally, he would be in a position to ask for help since his own territory was in danger. But they don''t understand why he refuses. "...... Why?¡¡It''s your territory, Beluga, isn''t it?" Why do you think 10,000 is too much?¡¡Are you going to abandon Ze''at and your own people?" "No, Your Majesty. It is said that there are currently 100,000 knights in our country." "Monster panic is certainly a threat, but it''s not a good idea to mobilize 10% of our knights." "So, do you have any other ideas?" "No, lord . But we should not mobilize such big number of our knights, who are the keystone of our country. "Two thousand should be enough." "That would be too few. Do you know what will happen if Ze''at is defeated ?" "Yes, . That''s why I was hoping you could send some knights to the rear of Ze''at." ""Does that mean you''re abandoning Ze''at?" "No, sir. The monster panic will attack indiscriminately, as you mentioned. If that''s the case, they might attack another village or town instead of Ze''at. "¡¡So the place to send the knights should be the villages and towns that are less well protected than Ze''at, which is well protected." "I see. I''m sure I overlooked something. You''re right." "¡¡We will send 2,000 knights to Ze''at and 8,000 knights to the areas around Ze''at." "Any other comments?" The king looked around at the nobles seated in their seats, and no one expressed an opinion. "This is the end of the emergency meeting." The king was the first to leave the conference room, and then they left in order of rank. Beluga went to the prepared room and sank down on the sofa, exhaling heavily as if he was exhausted. He sinks down on the sofa, breathing heavily, and stares blankly at the ceiling. "Are you okay?"" "I don''t know. ...... But I didn''t expect him to be so blatantly aggressive. ......" "I''m sure he''s trying to discredit you for this one." "If the monster panic causes extensive damage, you will be the one held responsible." "I know, but ...... can''t be helped." "You can''t help it. It''s the way our grandfathers and fathers went. "Well, ......, I''d like a little company today." "Okey ." Mentally exhausted, Beluga couldn''t stand without a drink, so he shared one with his king and friend, Alberion. CH 42 The monster panic that only a few nobles knew about had spread to the school where Siegfried was staying. However, Sieg is not familiar with that thing . He still didn''t know about the monster panic. However, he did notice that the school was a bit noisy. "Hey, Elina. Do you know anything about the recent commotion in the school?" "Zeke, you don''t know anything?"" "Oh, yeah. everyone already knows?" "Well, some people do , but most people only know rumors." "Rumors?¡¡What''s so unusual about it?" "I''m not supposed to tell you this, but I''m sure youwill understand it. " There is actually a monster panic going on in Ze''at, so this main topic at the school." "Wow, ......, what''s a monster panic?" "You don''t know anything about that?" Zeke apologizes to Elina, who presses her forehead in disgust. "I''m sorry. I''m not sure if it''s something that everyone should know about?" "Well, I think most people know, but I think there are someone who don''t know ......." "Because the last time a monster panic happened was when our parents were kids." "What?¡¡Is it that long ago?" "Yes. , I heard it was very hard back then. There were three villages and a town attacked , and the number of victims, including the missing, was over a thousand." "How could that happen?¡¡It will be fine?¡¡Shouldn''t we go and help?" "The Knights are already on their way. There''s nothing we can do. So don''t worry." "Okay. I hope no one else dies. ......" "As for me, I''d be happy if a pig died." "Pigs?¡¡Does Ze''at have pigs?" "Oh, don''t worry about it. You should study for your upcoming test." "Oh, right." The pig Elina was referring to was Leolde . she didn''t know if Zeke is aware of it, but she has a lot of grudges against him. He has done nothing against Elina, but Elina hates him because he has done something unforgivable to Elina''s friend, Clarice. "I don''t want to see lord Beluga and lady Olivia sad face when that pig dies." "Hmm?¡¡What did you say?" "I was talking to myself. Don''t worry about it." Elina''s muttered words did not catched on anyone''s ears. However, even though Elina disliked Leolde, she respected his parents, Beluga and Olivia. That''s why she lamented that she didn''t want to see the sad faces of the two people she adored. "Doh!" "Whoa! "Hahaha!¡¡Good work, Zeke!"" "Colette!¡¡You''re hugging Zeke again! "Oh, come on. This no problem. Zeke i didn''t like it? "I don''t mind, but I don''t want you to do it out of the blue." "Okay. I''ll hug you now." "That''s not the point! The one who suddenly hugged Zeke, who was studying, was Colette Vernilla, one of the heroines in Destiny 48. She has a cheerful personality and gets along with everyone without distinction, but she is also a little devil who causes misunderstandings among many boys. "Colette. You can''t do that. Don''t interfere with Zeke." "Yeah. Clarice says the same thing as Elina" She can''t be mad at Colette for puffing up her cheeks, but you can''t be mad at Clarice. " You''re right, Zeke is studying for an upcoming test, so don''t interrupt him." "Let''s just give up, Zeke!" "How dare you!¡¡You can''t keep getting bad marks.'' "Just open your eyes!" "¡¡I know Colette is smart enough to say that, but I''m on the edge." If she get a bad mark next time, She will be in make-up hell. she have a promise to make to everyone, so she have to make sure she don''t get a bad mark . Zeke is an exceptionally talented fighter, but he has a lousy head on his shoulders. That''s why he can''t think too hard, but he can move with simple thoughts and he is very bold. This is both his strength and weakness, but he thinks it''s okay. "Oh, I see!¡¡I''ll watch you study too!" "Oh!¡¡That''s great!" I''ll help you too! "You''re helping me too!¡¡That''s great!" "Hey, Zeke!¡¡Do you think I''m not good enough?" "No, it''s not. Elina''s going to be a great help." "Mmm-hmm. If I teach you how to study and you get a red mark, my reputation will go down the drain, so get a grip!'' This is the hero of an game. Surrounded by as many as three heroines, the sight of his studying is truly a privilege for the hero. Incidentally, there are only three heroines in the game, but he surely will meet other eventually. It''s inevitable. There are male friends as well as female, but they are not here. As you can see, the reason for this is to avoid disturbing the heroine. If Leolde had come across him here, he would have spread a curse, but he is currently training for the Monster Panic. It may not be long before they cross paths again. CH 43 It had been a week since the signs of the monster panic had been confirmed. In Ze''at, the knights have been very busy with the emergency situation, moving around without any time to rest. Of course, the mansion where Leolde lived was no exception. The servants were running in the house in a flurry, preparing for the evacuation. However, the two of them, Leolde and Gilbert, were not among them. Leolde is imprisoned in Ze''at, so he can''t escape. Gilbert is supposed to stay in the name of protecting Leolde. At first, many servants tried to persuade them to run away as well, but Leolde silenced them by explaining that unfortunately he was unable to do so due to the punishment imposed by Beluga, the head of the family. Similarly, Gilbert''s granddaughter, Shelia, tried hard to persuade him, but he refused to give up on protecting Leolde, so she had no choice but to give up. Shelia made a fuss about staying because Gilbert was staying, but Gilbert persuaded her to stay and she decided to evacuate. The servants evacuated to the duke''s mansion, the family home of Leolde, with Sheria in the lead. The house was quiet and lonely with only the two of them there. "What did my father say? "...... Work with the knights in the defense of Ze''at." "Hahaha. I see. Well then, I must live up to father''s expectations." (What the hell is he thinking? ......) (Sending his son to his deathh......) (¡¡No. Have the other nobles interfered?) (Even if that''s the case, there are other ways to do it. ......) (I can''t help but think about it. I will protect master Leolde- until the end as ordered by the lord . Gilbert was reporting every bit of information about the monster panic to Beluga. Probably, Beluga had reported to the king and shared the information with him. There was no room for Beluga''s son, Leoldoe to get involved in this, but some nobleman who did not like Beluga must have planned to add Leolde to the defense to harass him. But He can''t be sure, because he has no proof. So, Gilbert decided to do his best to protect Leolde as ordered by Beluga. "What''s the situation?" "I''m afraid we don''t have much longer than a day." "Has the Order been informed that I''m joining them?" "Yes. They''ve already been informed." "All right. Then let''s go." Leolde and Gilbert headed to Fort Ze''at, where the headquarters of the operation was held. Inside the fort, the knights who went out on sorties have already returned, and some are resting to recover their strength, while others are getting treatment for their injuries. It was the first time he had seen such a scene, and he almost turned away from it, but he knew it was a path he could not avoid if he was to live in this world. "What is the damage?"" "Yes!¡¡The first unit has withdrawn due to a number of injuries, the second unit is currently returning fire, and the third unit is on its way to provide support! "Thank you. You can stand down now." "Ha!" Leolde and Gilbert entered the operation center as they passed the knights coming out of the operation center. The first knight in charge of the operations center hurriedly stood up and saluted Leolde and Gilbert as an they entered the room. "It''s okay. I''d rather hear about the situation now than have a greet . "What?¡¡The scale of the monster panic is small at the moment, so the knights serving in Ze''at have managed to maintain the front line." "How many casualties are there?" ".Fortunately, there are no casualties, but the number of wounded is increasing, which is not a good sign." "All right. I''m sure you''ve heard from the capital but Gil and I will be joining the defense." "I want you to deploy the troops." "Well, the first unit is currently resting in the fort, so we''ll let them join the next sortie." "Thank you for talking so quickly." "No, sir. We were in dire need of a men''s power , so the two of you are a welcome to join ." "Gil and I don''t have much, ......." " I heard from Barbaroth that Master Leorde will do something for you. "Don''t get your hopes up, but ...... I''ll do what I can." "I look forward to working with you." Leolde and Gil said a few words to the bowing knight and walked through the fort. "Gil. What do you want me to do?"" "I''m not much of a fighter. I''ve only engaged monsters before when I was exploring the forest for water sources, but since then I''ve only had mock battles with you and Barbaroto." So what do you want me to do?" "''Oh, if it''s ......, it''s simple. You can do whatever you want to do, Master Leolde." "But that would cause trouble for the others, wouldn''t it?" "Don''t worry, Master Leolde. I''m here." "...... I see. That''s right. I believe you, Gil.l Eventually, time passed and the first unit, with Leorde and Gilbert newly added, sailed again. The first unit went out to replace the second unit for the shift. While running through the forest, Leolde saw the corpses of monsters many times. The grotesque sight made him want to vomit, but there were worse sights waiting for them from here. Not wanting to falter at this point, Leolde gave himself a pep talk and moved on. While the first unit was heading towards the front, he met up with the second unit that was retreating. "Status report!¡¡The third unit is currently engaged with the monsters on the front line. The number of them is estimated to be two to three hundred. We''ve confirmed that there are three types of monsters : goblins, kobolds, and orcs. Some of them are higher level species, so be careful!" "Understood!" With the second unit falling back, the first unit headed for the front. "All hands! Pull yourselves together!" "Oh! "Master Leolde. You can move as you please. But when you use magic, please speak loudly." "Okay." "Then we''ll go!" The first unit, excluding Leolde and Gilbert, joined the front line. The two of them were late to the party, but they soon joined the front line. What Leolde saw there was Barbaroto, his armor dyed red with blood, struggling like a demon god. "Ohhhhhhhh! With a swoosh, Barbaroth cut down both the orcs in front of him. With a yell as loud as the monster roar, Barbaroto heads for the next enemy. (Oh, this is real thing.) Leolde, who was was scared,throwed himself into the fight for survival. CH 44 Leolde was scared a little, but he stepped forward to fulfill his role. He drew his sword and the monster attacked him. They unable to control their urges in the face of the newly appeared food. In addition to being ruled by appetite, Leolde, who had lost some weight but was still fatty , looked like the finest meat to the them . "I''m sorry, but eating me won''t taste good." The knights who were watching him were impressed with how he was able to move so much with his piggy like body. Leolde does not relax at all and slays the monsters one after another. However, there were too many of them. Leolde slightly loses his concentration and allows the monsters to attack. "Oh no!" The goblin''s claws were right in front of him, but they extended in the wrong direction. Leolde''s eyes widened when he saw the goblin, wondering what the hell had happened. The goblin that had attacked him was missing from the neck up. Blood spurted out of its neck like a fountain, and the goblin collapsed. The goblin collapsed, spurting blood out of its neck like a fountain. Leolde wondered what was going on, but the question was soon cleared up. "''Monster panic is always a monster attack. Just because he defeated an enemy doesn''t mean je should relax, and he should always be on guard . "Ah, yes, ......." It''s a battlefield, and Gilbert is lecturing Leolde for losing his focus and allowing the monsters to attack. He would like to shout at him and ask him if he has forgotten that this is a battlefield, but the monsters that have been attacking him have all had their heads crushed by Gilbert. Demons were constantly attacking him from all directions, but Gilbert kept a cool face and continued lecture Leolde while killing the demons. The knights stared so hard at the unbelievable scene that they thought their eyeballs would pop out. Of course, the monsters don''t care about such circumstances and will attack them , but the knights of Ze''at are not so weak that they can be easily beaten. One after another, the knights killed the monsters and reduced their numbers. But even as the knights struggled, the number of demons continued to grow. The speed of the increase was much faster than the speed of the decrease, and the expressions of the knights became cloudy. The third unit, which was still fighting, suffered a number of injuries. It seems that they were targeted when they were exhausted. The battle line was on the verge of collapsing as the injured were covered up and personnel were sent to rescue them. "I''m not sure what to do. "Aaaaah! "Aaaaah! Gilbert, who judged that the battle would quickly turn into a disadvantage, did not make any move. But he didn''t move, because there was one more person he could rely on here. " oooh !" Barbaroto took a large leap and thrust his sword into the ground. Then the ground cracked around Barbaroto, and the monsters lost their stance. All the knights ran to take advantage of this opportunity. "Whoa, " "Die!¡¡" "Fuck you!" The knights are killing the monsters while spitting out their bitterness and resentment towards them. Leoldo was a taken aback by the scene, but he understood that this was a real battlefield. He can''t turn away and he can''t turn away from this . "Goaaaaaaaaa!!!" Suddenly, a monster''s roar rang out over the battlefield. The air trembled from the tremendous volume of the roar , and the knights covered their ears. "The knights covered their ears. "Damn ...... these cries! Leolde was a little taken aback by the scene, but he understood that this was a real battlefield. He can''t turn away from this , Goblins, Kobolds, and Orcs were just the front runners. The ogre howled into the sky, saying that the true horror, despair, and scourge was just beginning. And then the Ogre, who, like all other monsters , had lost his mind and was growing more violent, began to run. With each step, it caved in the ground with uncommon force. The sight of it running towards us is fear itself. The ogre is bigger than an orc. There''s no way they wouldn''t be scared. In fact, many knights and Leolde were consumed by fear. He was so terrified that he couldn''t move. He could not move and his legs would not listen to him. He looked to Gilbert for help, but Gilbert slowly stretched out his arm and pointed forward. So, without a doubt, Leolde looks ahead. There was Barbaroto, sword at the ready, standing majestically in front of the ogre. "Behold my prowess! "Do not be afraid!" "Look ahead, I am here with you !" "You have nothing to fear!" Knights , stand up. ...... Take up your swords!" "Now is the time for you to show your valor!" Leolde, who had been consumed by fear, felt a certain courage in his heart at those words. Barbaroto, who would not retreat even if his opponent was more powerful than him, looked better than anyone else. "Barba......Barbaroto......!" "Oooohhhhhhhh!" Barbarothoroars just like the Ogre and kicked off the ground . The Ogre and Barbaroto finally clashed . Just for the sake of eating. Just for the sake of killing. Both of them abandoned all thoughts, trying to eat the enemy in front of them, trying to kill the enemy in front of them. The ogre swung his arm as thick as a log, and Barbaroto strike him with a sword . The Ogre''s arm flew through the air, proving that Barbaroto''s sword had cut off the Ogre''s arm. The ogre is screaming in agony , even though he''s out of his mind, he feel pain. "It''s over, ......!" "Gah ......aa......!" Barbaroto cut off the head of the ogre , who was in pain. As the blood splatter soaked Barbaroto . Leorde was admiring him. (Cool!!!) (It''s scary, but it''s so cool!) (I''m getting excited.) Perhaps it was Barbarooh''s bravery that got Leoldoe excited. He wished that he could eventually become a cool guy like him. Then, he couldn''t just sit here and be scared. It was time for him to show his resolve . CH 45 He was no longer scare . He saw the bravery of Barbaroto. This is a battlefield. If look around, He will see that his surrounded by monsters . (But there is nothing to be afraid of. He had taught me that. Gilbert and Barbaroto have taught me how to fight.) (I can''t afford to make the same mistake I made earlier. I don''t want to disappoint Gilbert and Barbaroto, who are watching me.) (So, Leoldo changed his mind by hitting himself on both cheeks as hard as he could). "Here i came !..!" As Leorde ran across the battlefield with his body strengthened, he swung out his sword with his momentum and cut the monster in two. The monster , divided into its upper and lower halves, collapsed with a thud. But it is still not dead. The demon with only the upper half of its body crawls down and reaches for Leolde. Leolde is impressed by the still-living monster, but he point sword at monster and pierces him . ( ugh ......) (If I cut it in half, it won''t die.) (I need cut it in Vertical way not horizontal. But from the looks of it, it seems that it will attack even if it lost arms or legs.) (Even if they feel pain, their appetite outweighs the pain.) Leolde calmly observes the battlefield while slaying the monsters. The knight is slicing off the monsters arm, but the demon is attacking the knight while being in pain. Normally, he would have followed his instincts and run away, but he understood that this was the terrifying part of monster panic. If you don''t kill them without fail, they will attack you to satisfy their hunger, even if it means losing a limb. A ferocious monster whose instincts are controlled by its appetite and has lost its reason is nothing short of a threat. Even if you are not careless, a single mistake can be fatal. "Tsk, ......." Leordo clicks his tongue in abhorrence. Thanks to the daily training with both Gilbert and Barbaroth, goblins, kobolds, and orcs are no match for him. But no matter how good he is, he still at an overwhelming disadvantage in terms of numbers. In fact, the speed at which the exhausted knights are killing the demons is slowing down. In addition to that, the number of injured people is increasing due to the attacks from the monsters . they do have a medics but they can''t cover for the large number of injured. At this rate, they will be forced to retreat before long. Already, the third unit that has been fighting is at the peak of fatigue except for Barbaroto. The fact that they were able to fight now was probably due in large part to the spectacle that Barbaroto had shown them. He must be moving not with physical strength but with energy. Besides, Leolde turned his attention to the first unit that had come with him as support. Compared to the third unit, more of them were still able to move but were out of breathing They had rested, but they must not have been resting properly. It was no use. There is no way they can rest easy now that there is a monster panic, is going on "...... Barbaroto!¡¡Jump!" "Yes, master ! Leolde gave instructions to Barbaroto, who had been working tirelessly on the front line. Immediately, Barbaroto leaps and jump in the air . After confirming that Barbaroto has moved in air , Leolde the chanted and activates the magic. "Shockwave!" Electric shocks were released from Leolde''s hands in a fan shape. The monster in front of him were unable to avoid it and were hit by the electric shocks. However, the demons that were hit by the electric shocks did not die. The knights wondered if the power had been lost because the chanting had been broken, but Leolde didn''t care and gave orders to Barbaroto. "Barbaroto!¡¡The enemy is paralyzed and can''t move!¡¡Reduce their numbers while you can!" "Yes Master " For a moment, Barbaroto did not understand what Leolde was saying, but he trusted him and landed on the ground, slashing the paralyzed and immobile monsters . (They really stunned !) (After all, Master Leor do-is amazing!) (This could change the course of the battle ! Barbaroto effortlessly kills monsters that r were stunned It was easier than twisting the hand of a baby when the opponent did not put up any resistance. However, when Barbaroto slashed at the next monster , it started to move and resisted. But that didn''t mean it was Barbarotho''s enemy. Leolde, who was watching the situation, ask a question . "Barbaroto!¡¡How long was the demons paralyzed?" "About fifteen seconds!¡¡There are no individual differences so far!" "That''s good information!¡¡Thank God!" Leolde smiled when he found out how long they could be paralyzed by Shockwave. In the game, Shockwave is a spell that sends electric shocks in a fan-like waveform forward. It has a wide range but little power. However, it does have the effect of paralyzing the target and preventing them from moving for a turn. However, this is reality, not a game. In other words, the concept of one turn does not exist. So, I had no choice but to test what would happen if I shot Shockwave. Leolde couldn''t try it on someone else, so he didn''t know if it would work or how long the paralysis would last, not just one turn. However, he finally succeeded in it . It turns out that Shockwave paralyzes the target and makes it immobile for 15 seconds. Barbaroto had proven how important these fifteen seconds were on the battlefield. The only thing left to do was to use Shockwave and work with the knights to turn the tide of the battle . "Listen everyone! '''' "From now on, I will use magic to stun the monsters !" You have about 15 seconds to kill them !" I''m not sure what to do, but I''ll do my best. "¡¡Be careful, the enemy will start moving after 15 seconds!" "So let''s go!" "Yes! "Shockwave!" The fan-shaped electric shocks released by Leordo attack the monster . The monsters that are hit by the electric shocks are paralyzed one after another and become unable to move . The knights, who had the greatest opportunity, killed the monsters that could not move. And when the knights move away from the monsters that starts to move after fifteen seconds have passed, Leolde used a shockwave as if he had planned it. "We have the chance to win! Let''s go, everyone " Barbaroto continues to wield his sword in the forefront, and Leoldo use his shockwave. "I''m sure the ` lord would be shocked if he saw what you''ve just done. ...... Around Gilbert, who secretly smiles, there are corpses of monsters . Looking at the place where all of them are killed with a single blow and they are not exposed to blood at all. note . Thanks for voting , guys ! CH 46 The annihilation of the monsters was going smoothly, but a problem arose here. Leolde, who had been controlling the battlefield with his magic, went down on one knee. "Damn ......!" Sweating in anguish, Leolde had been firing the shockwave repeatedly ever since he found it effective. This is the reason why Leolde''s magic power was nearing its limit. It''s a good idea to have Leolde, who has an overwhelming amount of magical power compared to other , could see that his magical power would bottom out if he fired the magic of chanting one more time . But even if he knew his limits, he wanted to kill as many monsters as possible. There was no way he could stop . The knights saw that he was down on one knee and breathing hard, and they knew that he was out of magic power. The knights were prepared to expect no more support, but Leorde''s eyes were not dead. He said, "I can still fight," and inspired himself to stand up. "Thunder tearing through the sky, black clouds scorching the heavens, answering his call. As Leolde began to chant, a black cloud appeared in the sky and covered the sky. A rumble of thunder echoed through the air, waiting for Leolde to complete her chant. "Pierce the light, roar thunder raft!" The chanting ends. The chanting ends, and Leoldo holds his hand up to the sky and shouts. "All of you, evacuate! When the knights understood what Leolde was going to do, their faces turned pale and they left the place . Once he was sure that everyone had left, Leolde swung his hand up to the sky and chanted the magic name. "Thunderbolt!!!!" A roar that destroys eardrums goes off, and a light that turns his vision white covers his eyes. The amount of light was so great that he couldn''t open eyes, judging only by the sound. When the light subsided and he opened eyes, he saw the burnt corpses of monsters all over the place. The knights were stunned by the unbelievable sight, and they stared at Leolde in horror. In contrast, Leoldo was knocked unconscious by the sheer power and sight. (Ha!) (I was unconscious: ......) (I don''t know.) )I did it, didn''t I?¡¡Isn''t that amazing!) (I''ve never tried this before, but it''s dangerous.) Seeing the monsters and the earth scorched by the lightning strike probably, Leolde decided to refrain from using too much power. However, he knew that in a battle of annihilation, he could get enormous results. But that didn''t mean he was going to abuse it. "Okay. Let''s attack now." He was about to attack with great enthusiasm, but he staggered and almost fell. Gilbert rushed to him before anyone else and supported Leorde "Are you okay, master?" "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry. I got a little wobbly." As he tried to walk away, he staggered again and almost fell. And then Gilbert supports him again. "Master . you''ve used up all your magic. "...... No, I don''t." " he is so drained that anyone who sees him can tell. There''s no point in hiding it. "Sorry, ......." Barbaroto approached Leolde and looked down apologetically. " Let me thank you, , on behalf of all of us. Master Leorde." "It''s only a temporary . there are more monsters out there. So, no need to thank me." "You are right, but we have been given time to rest, even if only for a moment. Then it''s only natural to say thank you." "...... I see. Then get some rest." "Ha!" Barbaroto instructs the first and third unit to take a rest. As expected of trained knights, none of them complained and began to rest. As for Leolde, he couldn''t imagine taking a break in the midst of so many burnt bodies. He was surprised because he had thought that all of them would return to the fort. A brief respite comes to the battlefield. Just a few moments ago, they had been dealing with countless monsters , but now silence came over the place . This was all thanks to the Thunderbolt that Leoldo had unleashed. But Leolde, who had no idea that Thunderbolt was such a powerful magic, tilted his head and thought. (In the beginning, the Thunderbolt was a kind of magic that was compatible with Lightning.) If Lightning is a point attack, Thunderbolt is a circle attack. Lightning is effective against single targets, while Thunderbolt is effective against multiple targets. If it was a game, it would deal damage to enemies within a circle, and the closer to the center of the circle, the more damage target took. However, this is real life, so it''s different from the game. The Thunderbolt that Leolde used blasted the entire surrounding area with lightning. If you only look at the result, it was the best, but if it had been worse, the knights might have been involved. This is the first time he ever seen such a thing. When this monster panic is going to end, LeoLde thought absently. He had heard that it would not be over until all the monsters were wiped out, but this would mean that they would run out of steam. In the first place, it is unreasonable to ask the knights stationed in city to deal with it alone. There is no way that a few hundred people can compete with more than ten thousand monsters. It might be possible for one person to kill a hundred of them, but the monsters are more ferocious than usual. In addition, the sight of them attacking to satisfy their hunger without fear of death can cause great mental fatigue. he should be priced , because he was able to hold on his own that far But unfortunately, if he want to be praised, he have to end the monster panic and survive. It''s a very difficult case, but Leolde sniffed at the idea of dying outside of a scenario, let alone in a scenario. "I don''t like ....... I''ll do whatever it takes to survive. CH 47 Leolde is now meditating with his eyes closed, concentrating on recovering exhausted magic power. Magic power is a mysterious force in the world of Destiny 48, and it is consumed when magic is used. This magic power is converted into magical power by taking in a substance called "magical element" into the body, but the details are unknown . It was only a few minutes after Leolde began to meditate. His magic power had recovered slightly. There was no tutorial in the game that said meditation would restore magic power. But when Leolde tried meditating once, he found that it restored magic power, even if it was only a small amount. So now he meditates and recovers his magic power. However, the amount of magic power recovered by meditation is really small, so it is not enough compared to recovery medicine or sleep. But he can''t complain now, so he close eyes and continue to meditate in order to recover magic power. "Fu ......" He don''t understand what magic is, but he can handle it well thanks to the fact that he was aware since childhood that magic is an invisible and mysterious power. In his past life memories , it seems like a very convenient power, but he decided that this world is a different world. In addition, thanks to the mysterious power of magic, he can handle magic that defies the laws of physics and can be called a miracle, and if he complain about this, he will be punished. The first and third units had been resting for a while, but when they heard the roar of monsters coming from the forest, they prepared for battle. "Damn, ...... let me rest some more." Leolde complains that he didn''t get much rest and that his magic didn''t recover as much as he expected, but he rested physically and mentally and prepares for the monsters attack. Then, a few seconds after Leolde and the others had prepared for battle, a horde of monsters appeared. they fed up with the ridiculous numbers as always, but they can''t afford to lose or give up here. "Well, let''s do this: ......!" It was Barbaroto who took the lead.He plunged headfirst into the swarm of demons and came rushing in like a tsunami, slashing them down. The knights followed Barbaroto and slashed in one after another, reducing the number of demons. Of course, Leolde didn''t just watch, he used his recovered magic power to strengthen his body and charged into the horde of monsters . In the midst of the melee between friend and foe, Leolde fought desperately. However, he was still inexperienced in actual combat, and encountered dangerous situations several times. However, Leolde never gets hurt. (Thanks to Gil, I don''t have to pay attention to my surroundings, but I can''t go on like this, can I?) I have to get stronger. (In order to change the future that awaits me.) With the help of Gilbert, Leoleo killed the monsters one after another. It was a lousy fight compared to that with Barbaroth and Gilbert, but from the point of view of ordinary knights, Leole was also a tremendous fighter. However, Leolde ''s self-esteem is low because he inevitably compares himself to the two of them. It is a sarcastic thing to say from the side, but Leolde never says it out loud, so no one will complain. "Ohhh !" Barbaroto roars at the front line. It seems that the opponent is an ogre. There are some nasty enemies out there, but as long as Barbaroto is around, there is no problem. However, it is different when there are multiple enemies. Even though Barbaroto is capable of overpowering the ogre, if multiple ogres attack him, Barbaroto will not be able to kill them without problems . "Tch! As Barbaroto slays one ogre, five more attack him. Barbaroto can''t take on all five at once, so he clicks his tongue loudly and falls backwards. Leolde, who had been watching, instructed Gilbert at his side. "Gil. help Barbarotho . "I can''t do that. I''ve been told by Lady Beluga to protect you. "Please. You''re my only hope!" "...... I''m sorry." Leold,e who can''t hide his frustration from Gilbert who doesn''t move, grinds his teeth. Leold,e who was barely frustrated, shook his sword and killed the monster. "I''m going to help him . Then it won''t be a problem, will it?" "''No, !¡¡It''s too dangerous for master to take on an ogre now! "I''ve got you, ....... I got back, Gil." Leolde raised the corner of his mouth with a grin and ran straight to Barbaroto. "Oh, wait master " Gilbert stretched out his hand, but Leordo cut down the demon and headed for Barbaroto. As Leoldo approached Barbaroth, the ogre that had been fighting Barbaroth changed its target to Leoldo. This was because he judged that he was weaker than Barbaroto. This frustrated Leolde , but he couldn''t say anything because it was true. (You think you can kill him, don''t you?) (Then I''ll make you regret it!) (You should have never aimed at me!) The Ogre jumped at Leolde with great speed. When the Ogre''s hand seemed to grab Leolde''s face, the Ogre''s arm that was extended to him flew through the air, spraying fresh blood. The Ogre didn''t understand the suddenness of the event, but when he saw the water blade floating behind Leordo, he understood. He knew that his arm had been sliced open by the water blade. By the time he understood, it was too late. The water blade that was floating behind Leolde shredded the ogre. "Barbaroto!¡¡Jump!" Not knowing what Leolde was going to do, Barbaroth followed Leolde ''s instructions and leapt. The Ogre tried to chase after the leaping Barbaroto, but the Ogre suddenly fell down. The Ogre, unaware of what had happened, was pierced in the hea by Barbaroto and died. "Thank God you''re so perceptive." "I know exactly what Leolde wants." "Thank you for that. Now let''s continue!" When Leolde finally reached Barbaroto, he was surrounded by ogres. He was annoyed that they had somehow increased their numbers, but his annoyance soon subsided. The ogre that had surrounded Lelolde and Barbaroth lost its head without a sound. A slightly annoyed Gilbert appeared from behind the fallen ogre. "You know what I''m talking about, don''t you? ...... I''d like you to lecture you later. "I know what you wanna say . . Let''s get through this first." "It''s an honor to be able to fight side by side with Mister Gilbert. " Mister Barbaroto Don''t waste your breath. "Haha!¡¡That''s harsh. Well then, let''s go! Barbaroto smiled cheerfully, tightened his face, and jumped out alone to start fighting the monsters. The number of monsters that posed a threat, such as ogres, had been confirmed, and their numbers were increasing overall. In the midst of this, Leoldo, Barbaroto, and Gilbert killed the monsters one after another. The knights who were watching the scene from afar gasped. The three of them are active. "We know Barbaroto, but who is that butler?" "I think he''s the one Barbaroto was talking about, but he''s terribly strong. ......" "I''ve heard nothing but bad things about him, so I''m surprised he''s so strong. I , so I didn''t think he was much of a threat. ...... "I heard he used to be strong. I heard he used to be strong, but lately he''s been doing a lot of bad things. ......" The knights thought that rumors were unreliable, but they were later surprised to learn that they were true. CH 48 As he released the Thunderbolt and was fighting the horde of monster that could be called the second wave, the second unit, which had replaced the first unit, came to their aid. Already at the peak of fatigue and barely moving, the third unit was glad to see the second unit come to the rescue. "Barbaroto!¡¡The second unit has arrived!" "¡¡We, the third unit, will temporarily retreat and rest!" "Hurry back!" The captain of the third squad announced to Barbaroto, but Barbaroto did not want to go back." "Barbaroth!¡¡Don''t you hear me!" "I can hear you!¡¡I''ll stay behind, so you take your men and go ahead!" "''Don''t be a fool! You''re strong, , but you can''t fight forever !" "Just get back already !" "I''ll catch up with you later, don''t worry about me!" Leolde listened to the exchange between the two and decided that they were getting nowhere, so he interrupted. "Barbaroto. You should obey your superior''s orders." " But, Master Leolde, if I''m leave , the battle line will tilt." "Huh?¡¡Do I look so unreliable to you?" "No but if you look at the whole picture, you will understand . In fact, if you look around the battlefield, you''ll see that many knights are exhausted, out of breath and barely able to stand If Barbaroto were to pull back at this point, the front line that Barbaroto had been holding back would collapse, and the battle situation would quickly turn to the demon side. "You''re underestimating me quite a bit. It''s not a big deal if I''m serious. "Haha. Please don''t be so tough." A little bit, Barbaroto seemed irritated by the way Leoldo said it and roughly killed a nearby monster . "You''ve seen my magic and you don''t believe me? "It is true that it was very powerful, but that was only possible because Leoldo was with full magic power ." Can you chant Master Leolde again now?" "Ha!¡¡Don''t underestimated me . I say I can do it. "...... If you say so. Barbaroth, who believed in Leorde but could not tolerate pretense, wished Leolde in an angry, quiet voice. ". Then do it ." Leolde steps back and begins to chant. "Mother Earth, resonate with my will." "Calling up the earth, for the feast of violence is now here!" The earth rumbled with a gurgling sound, and the shaking was so great that neither the monsters nor the knight could stand. "''Gratony Gaia!!!" As the earth ripped apart, an abyss was created and the demons fell as if they were being sucked into it. As the demons that tried to escape also cracked underfoot, the ground split open and the monsters were swallowed up. The knights trembled in fear when they saw the scene of the monsters being swallowed into the abyss one after another. They realized that Leolde still had this much power in him . And the earth, which had swallowed so many monsters , mercilessly crushed them that were trying to escape. The earth that had been torn apart returned to its original state, and the knights were all that remained. "Huh. ......" He was about to laugh through his nose and show Barbaroto his smug face, but Leolde just fell to the side. Gilbert rushed over to the fallen Leoldo and picked him up, but Leoldo was completely unconscious. "Master !" The medic rushed over to check on Leolde. After confirming that his pulse was normal and his heart was functioning, the medic knew that Leolde had run out of magic power. "Please calm down. It seems that he has run out of magic power. He may not wake up for a while, but he''ll be fine. "I see. ...... Thank God." Gilbert was relieved to know that it was just a simple loss of magic power. Gilbert holds Leorde and turns his attention to Barbaroto. "Are you going to waste the masters hard-earned time?" "What?¡¡We should evacuate to the fort immediately. Gilbert''s words brought Barbaroto back to his senses, and he and the third unit took refuge to the fort. Thanks to Leolde''s massive use of magic, the retreat went smoothly. Gilbert is holding Barbaroto and Leordo as they return to the fort. Gilbert carried Leoldo to the infirmary, laid him on a bed, and climbed the outer wall of the fort with Barbarothp "It''s quiet. "......" "Barbaroto . You was unusually angry with him ." "I am sorry. I knew it, but I just couldn''t allow it to happen in that situation." Many of the knights were exhausted and some could barely wield their swords, and Leolde commands inadvertently gave them hope. It is true that Leolde used the Thunderbolt to temporarily stun the monster . But by all accounts, he was so depleted that it was a wonder he was even standing there with his magic power gone. In spite of this, he was frail. It occurred to him that no matter how little he had recovered, it wouldn''t be enough to shoot the Thunderbolt again. That''s why he got angry at him, telling him to stop being so emphatic and to stop giving me hope without a second thought. (If Master Leolde''s statement had been only falsehood, the knight who was standing on his own strength would have crumbled and the battle line would have collapsed.) When I he thought about it, he couldn''t help but be angry. "You''re right. To be honest, I couldn''t believe my ears either." To be honest, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing, because he was disappointed that he had returned to the arrogant monk he was only a short time ago. However, the monk was not being tough, he was telling the truth. In fact, he was transfixed by the scene in front of him until the monk collapsed. This is no way to be a squire. "It''s frustrating. I believed in him , Master Leorde." "You''re absolutely right. I feel ashamed of myself." The two depressed people let out a sigh at the same time. While they were both depressed, Leorde did not wake up. The sun is setting and night is coming. Night was the friend of demons and the enemy of people. Despite the poor visibility, the first and second troops fought hard. However, absent of Barbaroth, Leolde , and Gilbert was fatal. The number of wounded would increase, and the battle line would have to be lowered. Fortunately, the only saving grace was that there were no casualties yet. CH 49 I ...... must have passed out." It was the next morning when Leolde woke up. His memory of what happened after he activated the Glatney Gaia was vague, and he knew he had fainted because he woke up on his bed. Leoldo left the infirmary, his body is heavy . As he exits the infirmary, he is met by an elderly man in a white robe who seems to be a doctor. "Oh, Master Leoldo. Are you awake?" "Yes. One question: how long has it been since I fainted?" "-You was unconscious due to lack of magic power for about twelve hours. "Well, ......, what''s the status of the battle ? "The ...... front line has been pushed back and forced to retreat. The monsters are now within striking distance of Fort Ze''at. "How many casualties? "Zero dead. One hundred and thirty-two wounded, both mortally and slightly" "All right. Do you know where Gil is?" "If you''re mean Gilbert, this way, please." The doctor led Leold to the place where Gilbert was. The doctor brought him to a large room, but inside was a miserable scene. The wounded were forced to sleep together in a large room, many of them bandaged and soaked in blood. Some were missing limbs, some were lifeless and drooping, and some were being in pain. Leolde wanted to cover her eyes at the tragic scene, but he followed the doctor walking in front of him . "Over there." The doctor pointed in the direction of Gilbert. Lelrde approached Gilbert, who was the only one wearing a beautiful tailcoat amidst the pervasive smell of blood. "I''m sorry.¡¡Are you feeling well, master ?" "Yes. I''m sorry for making you worry. I''m fine now." "I see. I''m glad to hear that. But, master don''t be as reckless as you were the other day. If you try it again, I''ll stop you by force. "I know. I don''t see any sign of Barbaroto. "...... Mister Barbaroto has assembled a death squad of able-bodied knights and left. "What?" Leolde, who did not understand what Gilbert was saying, made a dumb sound. I''m sorry I doubted you. but I''ll see you when the day comes when I can teach you the sword. "What ...... is that" That''s not a farewell , right ?! "...... Master . The monster panic is now near the fort, and it could break through at any moment." "I know!" "But why do we need to send out a death squad?" "Ze''at is a strong fortress!" If we can bring in a siege, reinforcements from capital should be able to reach us in time!" "No matter how strong the fortress is, it can''t stop the monsters that attack day and night." "I know that! "¡¡But we can buy some time!" "That''s why we''re stalling now." "Bullshit!" I will not allow him to die just to buy time! "What are you talking about, Master ......?" "Dedicate yourself for your country. Isn''t that an honorable thing for a knight to do?" "What!" LeoLde was shocked as if he had been hit on the head with a thud. (Yes, ......) (That''s right. This is a medieval European style world. It is not a bad thing to die for your country. It''s an honorable thing to do.) I(t''s me who''s crazy and Gil who''s normal. But that doesn''t mean I can overlook it.) (We''ve only known each other a few months in time, but are we going to let Barbaroth die?) (I can''t, ) (It''s true that I''ve been trying my best not to die. If I were to think about it normally, it would be more prudent to stay in the fort and hold out until reinforcements arrive.) (¡¡But if I run away here, I''m sure I''ll be ruined!)¡¡(As long as I don''t die, that''s all that matters?) (Don''t be silly!) (What''s wrong with seeking an ideal?) (If BarbarotO is doomed to die here, then I will change it!) (Because I''ve decided to fight my fate!) That''s why! *I will!) (I''ll fight!) (I''m going to fight against the fate of death.) (Then, I can''t back down here.) (I will change fate, ) LeoLde said with fighting spirit in his eyes. "That''s an order, Gil. You have can go against about what I do from now on." "What do you mean?" Gilbert, sensing that Leolde''s mood had changed, asked him what he meant while intimidating him. "I told you not to talk back." "......?" The look in Leolde''s eyes was unlike anything he had ever seen before, and it scared Gilbert, if only for a moment. He had never thought that a legendary assassin could be frightened by a child who hadn''t even reached adulthood. (This is master ?) (What happened in those few moments? ......) (No, I don''t care about that.) (To be able to be as intimidating as his father, Lord Beluga, you''ve become quite a man.) Gilbert couldn''t help but burst into tears at the sight of Leolde''s growth, but he retracted his tears, thinking that he shouldn''t suddenly shed tears in front of the very serious Leolde. Gilbert was silent, and Leolde was relieved that he had obeyed his orders. If even Beluga''s name had been mentioned, Leolde would not have been able to resist. "Listen!" "Knights , who is here " "My name is Leolde Herbst!" "¡¡If you still have the will to fight, answer my call!" "Those of you who do not have the will to fight, but have the will to resist, listen up!" "I''ll be heading to support the death squad that went out earlier.and I need you to lend me your magical power. Please, can''t you make me a favor?" The knights, who had been looking down, raised their heads and looked at Leolde, who was bowing. Please use my magic power. ...... As you can see, my legs have been eaten by monster and I can''t move. "But I still have the will to fight!" Please, please use my magic power--" The knight who is lost the leg that was closest to Leolde reaches out his hand to him . Leolde takes his hand and looks straight into the knight''s face and shakes his head. ". I certainly received it." Leolde activated skill sharing magic with the knight. When the knight realized that he could also help, he cried tears of joy and thanked him. "Thank you ......!" "I''m the one who should be thanking you. Thank you for answering my call." I will stop the monster panic." A large number of knights who saw the exchange between the two gathered at his side and shared their magic power. For those who couldn''t move, he went directly to them and received their magic power . "Everything is ready. Let''s move out , Gil!" "Yes!" CH 50 Near the forest of Fort Ze''at, a death squad led by Barbaroth was staving off a monster panic. A great number of corpses were lying around, and the monster and knights were fighting over there . The knights were superior in quality, but the demons were far more numerous. The goblins and other monsters were growing in numbers, and the death squads alone were not going to be able to hold them off. A number of monsters were already on their way to Ze''at. The fortress is functioning as a defense base and has not been breached, but the gates to Ze''at have been distorted by the monsters attacks. "Oooh ! "Don''t let them break through any further!" "If the gate will breaking , it''s over!" Barbaroto wiped out the monsters that had been attacking the gate. However, no matter how hard Barbaroto fought, the number of monsters was too large, so he could only buy time. It was only a matter of time before the Zeato fort was breached. Then a report came in that seemed to push us even further. "Goblin Mage and Goblin Knight confirmed!" "What?" They came here and said they were of a higher species: ......! "Trolls!" A Troll has appeared!" "What?" Damn it, ......, is this it?" There are some types of goblin that have occupational names, and the ones with occupations are recorded as the top species of goblins. As the name implies, goblin mages are magical goblins that can kill even higher-ranked monsters , but they are extremely weak in melee combat. So the theory is that if you find one, approach it and kill it before it shoots magic at you. The goblin knight is a goblin who, like the knight, wears armor and carries a sword. They are good at close combat, and the theory is to shoot them from a distance with a bow and arrow or kill them with magic. "Damn, damn, damn!"" The knight swears as he clashes swords with the goblin knight. The goblin knight would not normally go on a reckless suicide , but now it has lost its mind and is just raging for food. "Guggaaaaah! "Aaahhhh!"" "What?¡¡He shot magic at all allies!" The goblin knight and the knight who were clashing swords were suddenly engulfed in a fireball and rolled around on the ground. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. "Hey, these guys are ......!" The knights were angry at this , which was so outrageous. But unlike the monster parade, they were reminded of how brutal monsters can be when they lose even their sense of camaraderie. "Trolls!¡¡Surround them!!!!"" Elsewhere, they were busy dealing with the trolls that had appeared. Trolls are supposed to be weaker than ogres, but in reality, trolls are more troublesome. Trolls have the ability to regenerate and are difficult to kill with anything other than magic. Other than magic, trolls'' regeneration ability consumes magic power, so the only way to kill them is to keep killing them until they run out of magic power, or cut them into pieces so small that they cannot regenerate. Therefore, as long as they have magic power, immortal trolls are an enemy you don''t want to deal with any more than ogres. "Cut off their legs!¡¡We''ll just have to stall them and buy some time!" The trolls appeared one after another as if to ridicule the knight who was fighting so hard. There is no hope. There is only despair here. Then, as a further blow to the knight, the ogre appeared. One, two, three of them came out of the forest one after another. The suicide squad had been prepared for death, but they hadn''t expected the situation to go this far. They were about to drop their swords, thinking that they would be overrun by an army of demons here. But then... "Don''t give up!" We are the proud knights of the Kingdom !" We will not let our pride be shattered by a monstrs !" We have given our swords for our country, for our loved ones!" So it is time to face them with pride!" "I will gladly give my life if it can be the foundation for peace!" "But I will not give my life so easily to monsters "! --Barbaroto, who had been defending the gate all by himself, cried out loudly. Clad in armor stained with blood and carrying a sword drenched in blood, Barbarotho leaps into the heart of the monster''s gathering. "Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!" Barbaroto flailed like a shura. The battlefield, where there are only enemies, forces Barbaroto to break free of all his fetters. It''s a great way to make sure you don''t get caught in the middle of the action. Barbaroto''s entire body is stained red with blood, and his eyes are glittering as he turns to his next prey. The speed of Barbaroto, who has been strengthened, is too fast for the monsters who have lost their reason to catch him. One, two, three heads of the monsters fluttered in the air. The sight must have been terrifying, but it was also very reassuring to the knight. The heart that had been on the verge of breaking caught fire again, and the knights looked at the demons with eyes filled with fighting spirit. "We are alive !" "With pride in our hearts!" Let''s swing our swords!" Come on, let''s go!'' The death squad has decided that this is where they will end their lives. It had been decided from the start, but somewhere in the back of his mind, he was still waiting for reinforcements. But after seeing Barbaroth''s struggle, that thought disappeared. "We don''t need reinforcements." "Let us show our strength here." The final battle between the demons who have lost their mind and the death squad with their passionate fighting spirit begins. Barbaroto, who is playing a lion''s share of the action, was taking on multiple ogres by himself. The Ogre tries to kill him , but is thrown off by his speed. The Ogre, unable to reach the serious Barbaroo , was killed one by one. Barbaroto stops aiming at the ogre for a moment and turns to the troll. Trolls have a nasty regenerative ability, but they are not as powerful as the ogre. Still, they are more powerful than orcs. If they were caught, they would be crushed and killed in a heartbeat. However, it would be extremely difficult to catch Barbaroth now. No troll could catch him. However, trolls are not so easy to catch. No matter how many times Barbaroto slashes them, they will regenerate and return to their original state. "So what!" "Then I will slay them at a speed that they can''t regenerate!"" Regardless of how much the troll regenerated, Barbaroto would slash the troll s at a speed faster than it could regenerate. He slashed again and again, and when he had completely surpassed the speed at which the troll regenerated, Barbaroto cut the troll into small pieces. This is what it means to say and do. Without slowing down, Barbarotho sliced the next troll into pieces. The knights of the Death Squad were inspired by his overwhelming strength. The battle between the monsters and the Death Squad intensified. If you will put any ratings, comments , or reviews, I''d appreciate it. If there are any typos, please don''t hesitate to let me know. Thank you for reading! CH 51 The death squads have been fighting fiercely, but they finally reach their limit. It was in the worst possible way. Barbaroto, who had been wielding his mighty power on the front line, fell to one knee on the ground. It''s not that Barbaroto gave up the fight. His body was already over the limit due to the long fight . However, the body that he had been moving only with his energy stopped moving against his will. "(''Why,now!) (Please!) (Just a little more!) (Please move . ......) Unable to move, Barbaroto punched himself in the leg, but he was already running out of strength to even stand up. With the departure of Barbaroth, who had been a spiritual pillar of support, the knights of the death squad also fell into battle. "This is the end. ......! His mind is still screaming that he can fight, but body is not responding. He can''t move, and the monsters are slowly approaching to surround Barbaroto. However, even in such a desperate situation, Barbaroto never gives up. "Come ......!" He may not be able to move legs, but he can still swing hs arms! He can make them rusty with sword! Barbaroto made a strong statement, but the monsters couldn''t understand him. From the monsters point of view, he looked like a dying prey being a bit strong. That''s why the starving monsters jumped on Barbaroto at once to eat him. (Farewell. Master Leolde -!) With the last of his strength, Barbaroto thrust out his sword at the demon that jumped at him, but the ground rose up from underneath Barbaroto to form a cylinder.Barbaroto, who was on top of the column, escaped the predicament. "What''s ......?"" Puzzled, Barbaroto looks around and sees that the other knights are on the same earthen column as he . "This is ......!" "No way!" There are only a few people who can do this kind of thing . It''s a magician who can use the earth attribute.And Barbaroto knew someone who could save the entire death squad. He looked up and saw a man with blond hair that shimmered in the sunlight and a stocky silhouette. It''s just a matter of time. "It was a close call." Leolde is looking down from the top of the fort. He had initially planned to head out the front, but he needed to open the gate, so he hurriedly ran frantically up the stairs. Thanks to this, he was delayed a lot, but he was able to make it just in time for the big moment. "So, let''s fight back." Leolde, who was standing fashionably on top of the fort, jumped down with Gilbert in tow. Leolde, who has been physically strengthened, did not mind descending from the fort, which was quite high. He was about to praise him in his heart for landing so beautifully, but then je heard an unpleasant chattering sound coming from his buttocks. Perhaps his pants had ripped. Fortunately, he was wearing protective gear, so he wouldn''t be exposed, but Gilbert would know. When he glanced at Gilbert behind him , he saw that he was sighing in disgust. Leolde, face flushed with shame, regained his composure and stood up. "I''m so proud of you!" I''m amazed you''ve lasted this long!" If it weren''t for your efforts, city would have fallen by now. Be proud, you have accomplished a great feat!" I, Leolde Harvest, will bear witness!" How many knights were impressed by his words? They had been prepared to die here, but they never thought they would survive. But it was not over yet. The death squad''s lives may have been saved, but the battle is far from over. (Then, this thought, this wish!) "I''ll make them come true!" Leorde shouts high into the sky.) Then he began to chant. "The time of judgment has come, O god of thunder and lightning." "Judge my enemies with your iron hammer!" The sky was clear, but dark clouds appeared and covered the sky. The sky was quiet and eerie, as if a thunderstorm was about to break out. Then, Leorde spins his magic. "Judgment Thunder!!!!" Thunder pours down from the heavens. It is a sign of punishment from God. Hundreds and thousands of thunderbolts poured down, annihilating the monsters. The amount of light and heat is overwhelming, incomparable to the Thunderbolt, and even Leolde, who triggered it, is too scared to move. In the game, the magic is designed to drop lightning on all designated enemies in the map, with lightning raining down on as many enemies as there are. It''s a magic that rains down on as many enemies as there are. The sight was truly divine punishment. Eventually, the thunder subsided, the dark clouds cleared, and the sun lit up the world. In front of Leolde s eyes, the burnt corpses of monsters were overflowing. Finally, it was over, Leoldo thought to himself with relief, but there were still many magical reactions to the magic of exploration. Of course, there was no way to tell if they were people or demons. In a game, he could tell, but in the real world, he couldn''t. Leoldoe who had been feeling relieved, became alert and prepared for the magical response that was approaching. And what came out of the forest was a monster that far exceeded his expectations. "I didn''t know it was a General Ogre. ......" The general ogre is dozens of times stronger than a normal ogre. In addition to the general ogre, there was an army of orcs, kobolds and goblins behind him. The monsters that was mumbling about his former comrades was happy to see that he had found his next prey, and looked at Leorde. "It''s not likely that i will be able to fire another shot. That said, Leolde still possesses the magical power to shoot. Currently, Leoldo''s magical power, which shares magical power with many knights, is for hundreds of people. It would be quicker to eradicate them with large-scale, wide-ranging magic, but it can''t be done repeatedly. It is not advisable to consume a large amount of magic power in a situation where there is no end in sight to the monster panic, although it may cause tremendous damage to the land. If he keep shooting without thinking about the consequences, he might run out of magic power and lose consciousness like the other day. In addition, if Leolde collapses here, all the efforts of the Death Squad and the knights who entrusted their feelings to Leolde will be in vain. That''s the only thing that should never happen. "It might be a good exercise for the wind ....... I''ll leave my back to you, Gil! "Leave it to me. I won''t let anyone touch you,master "I''m counting on you! Hearing Gilbert''s reply, Leolde jumped out. Deciding that it was too dangerous to deal with the General Ogre, Leolde ignored the General Ogre and jumped at the army of demons. CH 52 As he jumped into the center of the monster gathering , he was no longer in danger of misfiring his magic on his allies, so he demonstrated his power to the fullest. "Aqua Edge!" Discarding the chant, Leolde chants only the magic name. A blade of water forms behind Leolde and he flies in the direction that Leolde has specified in his mind. Normally, it is natural for a magician to fire a spell with an chanting , but Leolde can fire a spell without any chanting . This is one of the specialties of Leolde, who has always trained in magic. He can kill distant monsters with his magic and slay nearby enemies with his sword. His mind was full of thoughts as he did two things at once. He was frantically thinking with his head and moving his body to perform 2 tasks. He put on a calm face, but in his heart, he was twitching. But even so, Leolde must fight. For the sake of the desires entrusted to him by many knights. "Ooohhhhhhhh! With a yell, Leoldo leaps and thrusts his sword at the ogre. "GOREHHHHH!!!" The ogre, being in pain, flails wildly, but Leolde swings the sword he was holding and chops off his head. The ogre bleeds like a fountain. ¡¡Leolde''s blond hair, his pride and joy, turned red as he was bathed in the blood. But he didn''t care at all, and ran on the battlefield to kill the next enemy . The sight of him running around the battlefield is awe-inspiring, but Leolde''s body shape makes him think of something else. "Ruhhhhhhhh!!!" Leolde slashes the monster while bravely roaring, one knight who was watching the scene murmured. "It''s like an orc in heat in front of a woman. ......" The knight who said it unintentionally covered his mouth, saying that it was not an match for a person from the duke''s family, much less a person who came to his aid, but it was already too late. The other knights seemed to agree with him and nodded. That''s true," they said. Thus, Leolde''s reputation was raised, but he was given an insulting name. No one knows how he will react when he finds out. On the other hand, Leoldo is still fighting hard, not knowing that he is being evaluated in such a way. And although he is not doing it intentionally, Leolde is breathing hard with a boo-hoo-hoo. This gives him an extra spur of the moment. With the raging golden orc. Of course, Leoldo is not doing this on purpose. It''s not that he''s doing it on purpose, of course, it''s just that he''s breathing heavily through his nose because he''s got blood on his face from the spilled blood and if he breathes through his mouth, he might end up drinking the blood. But from the side, he looks like an orc in heat with a woman in front of him, snorting. It is a sad assessment. "Rock Impact!" When Leolde stomped on the ground, the ground cracked and the monsters feet blew off as if it had exploded. The monsters that was caught up in this will not be able to move. But they are trying to move forward even if they have to crawl. Leolde approaches it and stabs it with his sword to stop it. He pulled out his sword and flashed it at the monsters that jumped at him. The monsters that have been split into two are buried by the magic of Leolde. "The number ...... is decreasing?" It was a change that Leolde could notice because he was using exploration magic. A moment ago, they had been increasing in number, but now their numbers were decreasing. They were hopeful that this might be the last time, but they shook head, remembering that reality is always cruel and ruthless. ". Let''s stop thinking about it and focus on the enemy in front of us." Leorde stopped thinking for a moment and intercepted the monster that was attacking him . And the general ogre that Leolde ignored didn''t go after him , but focused on the knight who was stuck with a full body injury. He was on top of a column, but from the General Ogre''s point of view, it was not very high. And it would be possible to destroy it. With an ugly grin, the general ogre started to move to satisfy his hunger. However, his progress is halted by a figure. The General Ogre tilts his head, "Goodness, you little bastard has a rough way with old people. ......" The General Ogre tilted his head. , wondering why a human being was standing in front of him when there should have been no one in front of him just now. Oh well. If I eat the person in front of me, my stomach will be a little fuller. That''s what he thought. The General Ogre reaches out his hand to Gilbert. "It''s sad. In normal times, the General Ogre would have been able to measure his strength. Gilbert exhaled in grief. If it was a general ogre who had no lost his mind due to monster panic, he wouldn''t have reached out to his opponent without checking his strength. It''s a shame, Gilbert said, kicking the general ogre''s outstretched arm. "Ga......a?" The General Ogre was unable to understand why his outstretched arm was hanging down. A shadow jumped in front of the General Ogre''s eyes. The general ogre does not know what the shadow was, and before he knew it, his perspective had dropped and he was looking to the side. "Sleep now. Forever and ever." The General Ogre sees Gilbert walking away and tries to chase after him, but the General Ogre slowly closes his eyelids and dies. The knights who were watching Gilbert show his overwhelming strength could not close their mouths. LeoLde''s struggle was also remarkable, but Gilbert''s was even more so. The general ogre is dozens of times stronger and even than the ogre. He defeated it single-handedly, and won without a scratch. The knights were speechless at this. Even Barbaroto , who was in perfect condition, would have a tough time against the General Ogre. It is natural for them to be surprised when Gilbert, who is twice as old as they are, defeats him . However, the General Ogre is a small fish that often appears in the middle or later stages of the game. It''s a monster with only a little bit of defense and attack power, but nothing else worth mentioning. It may be a sad existence in the game and only in the game. In real life, the General Ogre is a serious threat. It''s just that Zeke, the protagonist of Destiny 48, is a freak who can easily defeat it. CH 53 Thanks to Leolde''s efforts, the number of monsters had been drastically reduced. The number of monsters that had been appearing one after another was now so small that they could be counted. However, on the other hand, the surviving demons were all very strong, and Leolde was having a hard time with them. "Damn, ...... high orcs and red goblins." The two higher species hunted down Leolde. Leolde''s magic power is still intact, but his physical strength is almost exhausted and he lacks refinement. (Damn it!) (I''ve had defeat a lot of them, but all that''s left are the top ones...) *Are you kidding me?) (I''m exhausted as hell !) You''ll regret this!" (I could just use magic to pay it off all at once, but I''m worried about the magic power that''s trapped in the exploration!) Leolde was calmly analyzing the battlefield while dealing with the monsters . He''s still wielding his sword and using his exploration magic to track down the demons. The number of magical powers that Leolde is currently detecting is no less than several hundred. They may be moving, but they not heading towards Ze''at, so it''s okay to let them go, but he want to destroy them all . But if he unleash a large scale magic, it will consume a lot of magic power. He can''t do anything reckless, even if he has magic itfrom many knights. It''s no exaggeration to say that magic power is the lifeline for Leolde. Depressing!!!" Leolde vented his frustration on the Red Goblin that was toying with him with its quick movements. He made a small pit at the feet of the Red Goblin, which was moving around, and attacked it when it lost its stance. The red goblin is characterized by its quick movements, but it is also good at melee combat, making it a very troublesome enemy . However, they were no match for Leolde''s strengthened sword, which was also out of position. As he was concentrating on the Red Goblin, the High Orc charged at him . He swung the club in his hand down at Leolde. He was so focused on the red goblin that he didn''t notice the club that the high orc swung down, and was crushed by the high orc''s club. "Boo-oh?" But the high orc didn''t feel any response, so he lifted up the club he had swung down, and found nothing there. "Did you think I didn''t notice? You fool!": Leolde turns behind the high ork and flashes his neck. Leolde glances at the rumbling high-oak necks rolling to the ground, and looks back and sighs at the monster that is aiming at him "Oh, no! There''s no time to rest." While complaining, Leolde set out to attack the monsters that had surrounded her. It''s a simple, but most efficient method of cutting down with a sword and piercing with magic. It is a simple but most efficient method. However, the number of enemies was still large. Fortunately, the number is decreasing. If the things continues at this rate, they may be able to finish the job by the end of the day. However, something happened that shattered Leolde''s faint hope. "Hmm?¡¡Is the magic response decreasing?" The magical reaction that was sensed by exploration magic disappeared at once. Leolde, who is suspicious, wipes out the surrounding monsters and concentrates on exploration magic. (There''s a magical response that wasn''t there earlier. It''s ridiculously big: ......) (Oh, ......, multiple disappeared again. The reason for this is because of this ridiculously large magical reaction,......, friend or foe.) When Leolde knew that an uncertainty had been created and was thinking about joining Gilbert once, a huge magical reaction approached us at breakneck speed. (What the hell?) As Leolde turned toward the huge magical reaction, a huge shadow appeared, snapping the tree to pieces. Leolde slowly looked up at the shadow and saw that it wa "Basilisk! (No way! how!) (No! ) (Why is there a basilisk in this place?) (No, I don''t care about that.) (It''s whether or not you can fight this monster now and win. ......) The reason why Leolde is in a hurry is because of the basilisk''s combat power. It has the power to easily stun even the General Ogre, and its fangs have a powerful poison in them, as well as a magical eye that petrifies anyone who looks at it. In the game, the basilisk plays the role of a mid-boss in events. where Siegfried, having heard that people are being turned to stone, and goes to defeat it. As mentioned earlier, the strength of this boss is too much for the current Leorde to handle. If we''re talking about winning or not winning, he can''t win. That''s why Leolde is in a hurry. He was already exhausted, and then a powerful monster called a basilisk appeared. Even if he is Leolde, they must be in a hurry. (It''s best to fall back and meet up with Gil . ......) (It''s hard to escape with your back to the basilisk. But if I make eye contact, I will be turned to stone. ...... What should I do?) Observing the basilisk to avoid eye contact, Leorde sizzled back. The basilisk must have been affected by the monster panic at that time. It swallowed the monster that was about to attack Leoldo . Seeing that he was engrossed in his meal, Leoldo decided that this was an opportunity and ran out. The basilisk, however, chased after him as he ran away. The presence of the basilisk approaching from behind chilled Leolde''s nerves, but he was soon relieved. "The basilisk is unusual. I won''t let you touch it, master ." Gilbert jumped over Leolde and gave the basilisk a flying kick. It was so powerful that the basilisk, which was many times larger than Gilbert''s body, was blown away, knocking down trees. "Mu......" Gilbert, on the other hand, let out a squeal at not being able to finish him off with a single blow. "I don''t want to get old." Gilbert''s shoulders slumped as if to say, "Good grief." CH 54 Gilbert''s casual blabbering was a revelation to Leolde and the knights nearby. (No, , you''re saying I''m getting old, but that''s not the kind of thing you want to hear from someone who can blow up a basilisk with a flying kick!) However, it is also true that he saved my life. So Leorde, with mixed feelings, properly expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Gil. " "No, it''s not a big deal. It''s no big deal. The enemy is still alive." "Yeah, I know. Gil, do you think we can win?" "If we can blind him, yes." "Is the petrifying eye still a problem? ......" "Yes. If you make eye contact, you will be turned to stone without question, so you have to destroy the eye first." "But there is a danger of eye contact, so it may be difficult." "...... I''ll take care of it with magic. Can you take care of it after that?" "Normally I would have objected to this, but now I''m relying on you." "You always worry me, don''t you?" "If that''s the way you feel about me, please reassure my old bones." "I''ll do my best!" Let''s go, Gil!" "Yes, my ster!" Leolde ran off, and Gilbert ran alongside. The two of them ran side by side and confronted the basilisk. The basilisk is angry that Gilbert kicked him and lets out an angry squeal. "Kishaaaaaaaaaa!!!" The basilisk sets its target on Gilbert and charges at him, roaring its huge body. Gilbert dives at the basilisk, which opens its large mouth to swallow him, kicks the basilisk in the nose, jumps up and hits him with a sudden heel drop. The body of the basilisk bent into a crooked shape. The basilisk roars in agony. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. "Hmph!" The fist that crushes the earth with an uncommon step is a weapon of destruction. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Gilbert somersaulted away from the basilisk like a street performer, and the moment he landed, he crushed the ground with explosive acceleration and fired his fist at the pain-stricken basilisk. Leolde felt as if he were watching a gaming combo. "It''s not the time to be fooling around. I can''t waste the time Gil has earned." However, the basilisk did not come to the end of its life. Despite Gilbert''s furious barrage of blows, the basilisk did not die. "Hmmm ......, you''re tough after all." In contrast, Gilbert was in no hurry whatsoever, and was impressed with the basilisk''s tough vitality. In addition, it''s amazing that Gilbert didn''t sweat at all even though he was moving so violently. As expected of a man who was feared as a legendary assassin. "Mmm!¡¡Poison! Completely enraged, the basilisk spat a green poison from its mouth at Gilbert. Gilbert instantly judged the liquid to be poison and avoided it. When the poison hits the spot where Gilbert was, the plants and trees corrode and smoke. "If it hits , it will kill instantly. ...... Leoldo''s eyes widened in response to Gilbert''s calmness. Because according to his knowledge of the game, basilisks were poisonous, but he did not vomit. Leolde was astonished at the new behavioral pattern, but the basilisk was obsessed with Gilbert. There was no way Leoldo would be targeted. The basilisk is desperate to finish off Gilbert by firing a series of poisons, but Gilbert moves lightly to avoid it. At this point, an evil thought came to Leolde that Gilbert could defeat him alone even without his help . (Do I need to help ?) Gilbert seemed to have a lot of time on his hands, and Leolde had a negative feeling that he might be unneeded here . "Master!" But the voice calling from Gilbert brought Leordo back to his senses. Gilbert was indeed strong, but the only places he was attacking were far from his head. In other words, he was having a hard time attacking. If it was Gilbert, he could end it with a single blow to the head, a blow with all his strength. However, the petrifying evil eye will not allow it. If you meditate on it, it seems to be no problem, but it is extremely difficult to kill it with your eyes shut. Incidentally, some characters in Fate 48 have the mind''s eye. However, Gilbert doesn''t have the mind''s eye, but he''s good enough to find the location of the opponent by his presence. (Oh, yes. Gil believes in me. I have to respond to that, right?) Leorde activates his magic, his most practiced magic, Aqua Spear. Two needles formed of water float in front of his eyes. "I''ll take that eye!" Leolde shot the Aqua Spear. The two needles flew freely in the air, approaching the basilisk''s eyes. The basilisk was so engrossed in Gilbert that it didn''t notice. When the basilisk lifted its huge body to swallow Gilbert, the water needles appeared in the basilisk''s eyes. By the time the basilisk wondered what this was, it was already too late. The aqua spear that Leorde shot successfully pierced both of the basilisk''s eyes and crushed it. "GISHAAH! The basilisk, with both eyes smashed in, whipped its head around and writhed in pain. Now there was no danger of petrification. The basilisk is now nothing more than a large snake. So, Leolde was caught off guard. Perhaps his knowledge of the game had gotten in the way, but he had learned that snakes have a heat-sensing organ called the pit organ. The basilisk traced the heat sensed by the pit organ. The heat source ahead of him was Leoldoe who had been caught completely off guard. The basilisk was approaching at a frightening speed, and Leolde was unable to move. CH 55 Leolde froze and was unable to move at the oncoming basilisk. The blinded basilisk opened its large mouth to swallow Leolde, who it sensed with its pit organ. All Leolde could do was watch. ( I''m dead.) It was a dumbfounding thought, but for Leolde, the world was in slow motion. At the moment of death, or if I were to use an analogy, at the moment of a car accident, Leolde feels as if the world is in slow motion. "Master !" "Master Leolde! As the large mouth of the basilisk loomed in front of him, Leolde realized that he could hear Gilbert and Barbaroto''s voices from afar. Not being able to say goodbye at the end, Leolde had completely given up and accepted death. (Haha. ...... I worked so hard, but in the end I''m going to be eaten alive by a basilisk? I don''t like it. I don''t want to die ) He closed his eyes quietly and tried to meet his end. But the next moment, an unfamiliar voice reached his ears. "I didn''t think the Basilisk would be there." Reacting to the voice that came down from above his head, Leolde looked up and saw a figure. The sun was shining, so he couldn''t see the face, but he could tell from the reflection of the armor and sword that it was a knight. When the knight swung one of his swords, the basilisk that was closing in on Leolde was sliced in half.He was rushing into Leolde with tremendous momentum, so his sizzling body brilliantly stopped to avoid Leolde. Leolde, who was in the center, was stained all over with the blood of the basilisk. He spat out the blood that had even gotten into his mouth and used the water magic to wash off the blood that had been all over his body. (¡¡I am dirty!) (No, I am alive at lest !) (I don''t know who you are, but thank you!) As if in response to Leolde''s thoughts, a mysterious knight lands on the ground. Leolde rubs his eyes, her vision blurred by the water, and checks the face of the knight who has landed. "What?" "Hmm?¡¡What''s wrong?" "Knights of the Kingdom of Argabane, Commander Baynard Augustus. ......!" "Why you here " It''s not hard to see why Leolde was taken aback. Baynard Augustus. As Leolde said , he is the leader of the knight order in the kingdom of Argabane. In other words, he is the man who can be called the head of the knights. It was only natural for Leolde to react this way since he was on the front lines. "It''s no surprise that I''m the one who has to go, since there''s a monster panic going on. "No, that may be true, but wouldn''t the Commander come in person? "Don''t worry about the details. . Besides, I''d rather be on the front lines than commanding the rear. "Ha, ha. So who''s in charge now? "It''s decided. Cecil. "Yeah, the second-in-command is ......." "And who the hell are you, ......?" "I''m ...... Leolde. I''m Leolde Harvest." "What?¡¡You are?¡¡That Leolde Harvest?" "Oh, no!¡¡Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" "You''ve become so round!" "I didn''t recognize you at all when I first saw you!" "You''re not familiar with ...... rumors?" " I''ve never been interested in this ." "I see. ......" Baynard was laughing wildly, and Leolde was taken aback. Looking back on it, Baynard is a person for whom the word "extravagant" is appropriate. He doesn''t care about small things. He didn''t know about the rumors about Leolde , but he remembered that Leolde was the youngest winner of the boys'' division in a martial arts tournament in the past. He didn''t recognize him . Gilbert comes in as they are talking, "Hey, master . Are you okey?" "Yes. Thanks to Commander Baynard." "Thank God. Commander Baynard. Thank you for saving Master Leolde. I will report this to lord Beluga and thank you again later. "No matter.I''ve only done what I should have done as a knight, so there''s nothing to thank me for. But I can''t refuse the courtesy of the duke''s family outright, so, mister Gilbert-. Couldn''t you ask Lady Beluga for a drink?" "I see. Then I''ll tell her that Commander Baynard asked for a drink." "Oh!¡¡Thank you. Now I have something to look forward to after the battle!" "By the way, what brings Commander Baynard here?" "By order of His Majesty the King. I came here with 2,000 knights. He said he would leave the field to me, so I took the lead and was destroying the monsters myself." "So, does this mean that the monster panic is over?" "You can''t determine that, but the demons around Ze''at have already been eradicated. Perhaps this was the last time." (Baynard was right, i already felt no sign of demons.) After listening to Leolde Baynard''s words, He used the exploration magic again to detect the magic power, and a large amount of magic reaction was confirmed, but I could tell that it was the Knights because they were disciplined like an army. Leolde fell to the ground, his legs losing strength from the relief of having survived and finally being done. Gilbert is startled by Leorde''s sudden collapse and rushes over to him. "Master ! "I''m sorry. Just when I thought it was finally over, I lost my nerve and collapsed." "So that''s what happened. ...... Please don''t scare me." "Oh, I''m sorry." Leolde laughed even though Gilbert scolded him . The long-lasting monster panic was over. Leolde could finally take it easy . CH 56 With the monster panic coming to an end, it seemed like the days of peace would finally come back , but Leolde was busy with the aftermath. He collected the corpses of the monsters scattered around Ze''at, dismantled the usable parts, and incinerated the rest. In the body of a monster , whether large or small, there is a magic stone. Magic stones are useful in the world of Destiny 48 because they can be used as a source of energy. There was no need for LeoLdo to help, but he was working hard to clean up the mess after being pointed out that the land had been ruined by the magic he had casted . By the way, Baynard, who was watching the situation, was impressed with Leolde''s magic. "Hey, Leolde. How about a mock battle with me?" "No way. I can''t fight one of the best swordsmen in the kingdom." "Don''t worry. I''ll take it easy on you. You can use your magic." "No, i won''t. ". - Don''t be so mean . It''s not every day you get to fight such opponent as me. "Maybe, but I don''t find it particularly attractive, so I decline." Unable to give up, Baynard insisted on LeoldE . However, Leolde give refuses. Then, Gilbert, who can be called a godsend, intervenes between Baynard and Leolde. "I think that''s enough. sir Baynard-. Don''t be too hard on him ." "Mmm, ......, how about you, Gilbert?"" "You must be joking. Are you going to kill this old man?" "Ha-ha-ha-ha. That''s the joke. I can sense the scent of a fierce warrior in Gilbert. That''s a lot more ...... than I can say for sure." Both of them were laughing, but Leolde , who was standing near them, was not in the mood. When Leolde saw the shimmering aura rising from the two of them, his groin contracted. The aura that had been rising from the two of them fizzled out and Leolde was free to take a breath, as if they had sensed how Leolde was feeling. (I''m scared!) (What the hell was that?) (That''s the guy who''s close to the strongest in the kingdom? ......) Needless to say, Gilbert is a legendary assassin, so fierce that he has made a name for himself on the continent, and now he is Leolde''s butler. In contrast, Baynard is a swordsman who holds the title of Commander of the Knights of the Kingdom of Argabane. He is considered to be the second most powerful in the kingdom. Yes, he is not the strongest. Because there are other strongest in the kingdom. However, even though he is called the second strongest, his ability is solid, and he has actually cut down a basilisk with a single strike . Of course, it is because Gilbert and Leolde weakened the basilisk, but even without that, Baynard would have the ability to kill the basilisk with a single blow. However, as a commander, Baynard rarely appears on the front lines, but this time, because of the monster panic disaster, King Alberion issued a royal decree to send Baynard on the front line . Since Baynard is the leader of the Knights, the question arises as to how he is going to protect the royal capital, but there are knights in the royal capital who protect the royal family, different from the Knights. If the Royal Knights are the guardians of the kingdom, they are the guardians of the royal family. Incidentally, in the game, you can fight Commander Baynard. When Siegfried enters the route with a certain heroine, he will fight him in an event. Baynard, who is considered the second strongest in the kingdom, is also strong in the game. He only uses magic to strengthen his body, but his swordsmanship attacks are ridiculously strong. The skill that Baynard possesses is a common skill that most swordsmen possess: slash enhancement. The slash enhancement is the ability to increase the damage from swords by 1.2 times and the critical rate by 10%. Critical hits can deal double the damage to the opponent. If it''s from behind, it''s a definite decision. A simple calculation shows that 100 damage becomes 120 when multiplied by 1.2, and 240 when a critical hit is made. However, this is only when you are not proficient in slashing, and since slashing is a skill that increases with proficiency, the highest value is 3 times damage and 100% critical rate. In other words, it is a specification that can deal up to six times the damage. However, there is only one person who can hit this maximum value. This is not Siegfried. but a swordsman who is one of the strongest in Destiny 48. I won''t reveal his name here, but the creators of Destiny 48 have assured that he is the strongest when it comes to melee combat. His strength is recognized by the officialdom, and he is considered a cheat character by users. "Ummm ......, as for me, I would have preferred to fight with someone with a little more backbone." Perhaps Baynard couldn''t get enough of the monster panic. Normally, Baynard was busy with paperwork in capital so he was excited by his first battle in a long time. That''s why he persistently asked Leolde and Gilbert to fight to make up for the fact that he was not satisfied with the monster panic. "Do you want to fight so badly?" "Mmm!¡¡Are you getting motivated?" "No, I''m not." "What a ...... bore." "How badly do you want to fight ......?" Leolde, who is amazed, often thought that he could not organize the Knights but basically it is the deputy leader who plays the role of organizing. Unfortunately, the vice commander is not with us this time, and there is no one who can control Baynard. It''s a good thing that Leolde and Gilbert are in trouble, but Leolde is in trouble because his life has been saved and he can''t take it lightly. (Should i fight them just once as a form of training?) (No, but he look scary.) (¡¡It''s a different kind of scary than Barbaroth or Gilbert. ......) (But it''s not often that I get the chance to fight the leader of the Royal Knights, so he''s right.) (What should I do?) A little bit of Leolde began to think that he could at least have a mock battle. He didn''t even know what was going to happen next. CH 57 Leolde finished up all the work and went to Baynard, who had persistently invited him to fight. Baynard seemed to be killing time, and was practice with his sword. He was sweating profusely and there were puddles of water on his feet. . He wondered how long he had been swinging his sword, but Leolde said what he had been thinking. "Commander Baynard. About what you said earlier..." Before Leolde could finish, Baynard knew what he wanted to say and interrupted Leolde''s words with a glint in his eye. "You''reready to fight with me !" As the hot Baynard approached him, Leolde pushed him back with his hand and replied. "Yes. If it''s okay with me. "I don''t care!¡¡Come on, let''s fight!" "There''s a condition first." "What is it ? "If I manage to land even a single blow on Commander Baynard with the use of magic, I win, and if I am knocked out or otherwise unable to continue the fight, then the victory is yours . "Mm!¡¡I don''t mind that much at all!" "Then let''s move to a more comfortable place to fight for now." "Oh!" A motivated Baynard follows Leolde. He calls on Barbaroto and Gilbert as judges. They were very surprised to learn that Baynard and Leolde were going to fight, but they did not stop them. He thought Gilbert would have stopped them, but he did not, because it was Leoldo''s wish . The four of them left Ze''at and arrived at the place where Leolde had fixed it with magic. Leolde could'' fix the burnt and snapped trees, so there was a nice clearing. (It seems to me that there is no problem for Leolde and Baynard to fight here, but it depends on the two of them.) "So, we''ll start with the rules as I explained earlier. "Okay!¡¡Ready when you are." "Let''s begin!" Gilbert, who was standing between Leolde and Baynard as the referee, lowered his hand and gave the signal. "Start!!" As soon as Gilbert waved his hand down to signal the start, Leolde charged at Baynard. In contrast, Baynard smiles at him as he charges at him with a shout. Baynard, who was waiting for him, was about to intercept Leolde, when he suddenly back stepped. As Baynard back stepped, lightning struck in front of him. This is the lightning magic that Leolde is most skilled at. It''s not very powerful because it was invoked without chanting, but Baynard will be defeated if even a single blow hits him. "Whoa!¡¡Lightning!" And with no chanting!" "Hahahahahaha!" "This is going to be fun!" Leolde''s face twitches as Baynard smiles boldly. It is the best magic Lightning that Leolde can use . He had activated it without chanting and made it look like he was charging at him with a yell, so that he would not notice, but he easily understand it, so he could not help but feel his face twitch. (No way. Hey, ......!) (That''s right, I thought you was as strong as Gil, but ......) (What kind of reflexes do you have? ......) Leolde thought that the Lightning would be the decisive factor, but when he was able to avoid it, he lost confidence. (Calm down. Commander Baynard may not have the personality, but he definitely has the ability. I''m sure I can''t beat him no matter what I do now.) (However, it is possible that I can at least land a blow. But even then, it would be ridiculously difficult.) Leolde begins to plan his next move. Baynard noticed that Leoldoe was starting to think about his next move, but he didn''t dare make any moves himself . He was expecting to see how he would attack. And since he said he would go easy on him, it was only natural. "Aqua Spear!" Leordo activates Aqua Spear, a water magic that he trained with Lightning. He floats behind him and runs towards Baynard. As Leolde closed the distance, Baynard held his sword and did not move an inch. "Now, you can come from anywhere!" As if in response to Baynard''s words, Leolde unleashes his sword. He swung his sword with a powerfully , but was lightly brushed aside by Baynard. But that was already taken care of, and Leorde quickly fired the Aqua Spear that was floating behind her at Baynard. However, Baynard, who had foreseen that Leolde would use magic, avoided the Aqua Spear. "Old men! However, Leolde assumed that he would be able to avoid it, and made his next move. The aqua spear, which was dodged and flew behind Baynard, exploded and released a splash of water. This surprised Baynard, but he swung his sword at an unbelievable speed, and the splashes of water were blown away by the wind. "No! "Hahahahaha!¡¡If you had decided to do that, you would have said it was a blow, wouldn''t you?" "Damn ......!" Leoldo''s face twisted as he was pointed outwith sword . He was frustrated because he thought it was a good plan. Then he realized once again. This is the second strongest person in the kingdom. That''s why Leolde is elated. He wondered how far his power could go. How far can the current me fight? Leolde needs to build up his strength in preparation for the time of destiny that will eventually come. So, in order to see how far he has grown in the past few months, Leorde burns with the will to fight Baynard. CH 58 Leolde, his fighting spirit ignited, steps into Baynard. "Now to the sword!¡¡Good, let me have some fun!" Baynard smiles ferociously at Leolde as he steps into the gap. Leolde slashes at Baynard, who is smiling, baring his teeth. The two swords meet, and a thirsty clank sounds out. The sound continues without interruption. The interval between the sounds gets shorter and shorter, and It can be see that the speed of both swords is increasing. "Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡¡Nice sword stroke!¡¡Who taught you that!" Baynard, who has plenty of time to spare, asks Leolde with a high-pitched laugh. But Leolde has no time to answer. With a click, the wooden swords clash. Leolde is desperately trying to hit Baynard with the thing that Barbaroth taught him, but Baynard is smiling happily, as if he still has time to spare. Leolde bites his teeth in frustration when he sees the smile on Baynard''s face, but he reminds himself that his current situation is his limit. Therefore, Leolde wields magic while wielding his sword. It is earth magic that he cast without chanting, a magic that he has tried many times with Gilbert and Barbaroto. "wow " Baynard is caught in a pit that suddenly appears and loses his stance. Leolde is happy that the pit was successfully used, and launches a fierce attack on Baynard, who is now out of position. "It''s a very interesting strategy!¡¡But there is a difference between you and me that can never be overturned! The wooden sword he swung down at Baynard, who was still in a collapsed position, was flicked back, while Baynard''s wooden sword pierced Leolde''s stomach. "Gosh,...?" Leolde sobbed as he stepped backwards, holding his stabbed stomach , and stared at Baynard in pain. "I''m glad you did that little trick earlier. The mege only like fancy magic, but yours is interesting. No, pragmatic and brilliant!" Baynard praised Leolde without knowing how Leolde was feeling as he was struggling to breathe properly. Leolde glared at Baynard resentfully, happy to be praised, but that was note time for that . "Haha!¡¡Don''t look so scared. I''m purely commenting on the way you fight." Baynard smiles more and more brightly, knowing that Leolde''s will has not been broken. "Mm-hmm. That''s what boys are supposed to do!" Leolde approached Baynard, who was happily holding his wooden sword, and swung it at him. But he is easily caught it . But he knew that from the start. He is superior in strength, skill, experience, and everything else. That''s why Leolde had to give it everything she had and push it to the limit. HE can''t land a blow in if he don''t do that. "Aaahhhh! "Don''t leave it to chance!"" Screaming like a crazy , Leolde swung his sword with all his might, but it was no match for Baynard. As he know, his swordsmanship is nothing compared to Baynard''s. That''s why Leoldo did not choose any means. Leolde spins a chant to cast a magic that is ready to destroy itself. "Thunder tearing the sky, black clouds scorching the sky, answer my call." "Pierce it with a single ray of light, and roar with a thunderous hammer!" "What?¡¡Chanting?" "No,Master! The chanting was already complete. The sky above changes from clear to cloudy as if in response to Leolde''s chanting. Gilbert, who was acting as the referee, tried to stop him, but before he could, the name of the magic came out of Leolde''s mouth. "Thunderbolt! A lightning bolt falls. It was going to pierce Baynard. Baynard, who was crossing swords with him , moved backward to escape the thunderbolt and avoided a direct hit. However, Baynard''s superhuman speed allowed him to avoid it, but Leolde could not. The place where the Thunderbolt fell was covered in a cloud of dust, and it was impossible to tell if Leolde was safe or not. The next moment, Baynard''s feet collapsed. Baynard, who was completely out of it, saw Leoldo jump out of the dust cloud and thrust his sword at him. "It''s brilliant ......! But it''s still sweet!" Baynard twisted his body to avoid the sword that was thrust at him. However, Baynard''s stance is still crumpled. It''s a great opportunity for Leolde to go after him. "Whoa, " He attacked Baynard with a fierce attack and slammed his sword into him, but all of his attacks were blocked. "Very good!¡¡But you are still inexperienced!¡¡You are weak!¡¡Know the world, Leolde Hervest!" From his crumpled position, Baynard flicked away Leolde''s wooden sword. Baynard closes in on Leoldo, who has lost his weapon. Leolde fires Aqua Spear at the oncoming Baynard, but it was useless (Not yet, ......!) (It can''t be over yet!) (It''s just one one , just one shot. and i will win ) CH 59 Refusing to give up, Leolde summoned the last of his strength. His weapon is blown away, and all that remains is his body. But he does not grieve. His body is ugly and fat, but it is the body he has been fighting with Gilbert every day. Stepping on the ground, Leolde threw himself at the approaching Baynard. Baynard is momentarily delayed by Leolde''s unpredictable action, and is blown away by the huge body. In contrast, Leolde was also hit by Baynard''s wooden sword thanks to his reckless physical attack on Baynard. (Ugh ) (If it was serious, I would have died, but this is just a mock battle!) (I just have to endure it ) He clenched his teeth to hold back the pain and looked at Baynard who had blown him away. Baynard, who had been blown away, was not badly damaged, but he was frozen by the fact that he had been blown away by Leolde. "...... How do you see this, judge?" "''...... It''s a hard . you''re aware of that. If we follow the rules we agreed on at the beginning, Leolde will win if he lands a blow on Baynard. The only question is whether or not to recognize a body blow as a blow. Baynard asked the referee, Gilbert, but Gilbert also had a difficult look on his face. "It''s invalid, of course. If you don''t get at least one sword in, or at least one magic shot, it''s all invalid." "Oh, ......?"" Baynard''s one eyebrow rises, intrigued by Leorde''s mannerisms. "Are you sure?¡¡Even a physical blow is a victory if you accept it as a blow." "You''re right, but ...... I''m not convinced. What he just did to him was just a lucky punch. Moreover, it was done in anticipation of being attacked by the other side. If it was a real fight, he could have been killed. So, he was not convinced. "Boo!¡¡Hahahahahahahaha!" "I see, I see!'' You''re not convinced!" Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! Good mindset, Leolde. Look at me throwing everything he got at me!" After laughing for a while, Baynard''s mood changes completely. Leolde gulped at the change. "You can come. Leolde Harvest." Leolde with goose bumps. From the current Baynard, from the playful atmosphere that was felt earlier, the air of seriously dealing with the other party can be felt, and Leolde will not stop trembling naturally. Whether this is a warrior tremor, Leolde stares at his trembling hand and makes a fist. The opponent weapon is sword and this is a bare hand. Probably, opponent is better than him in hand-to-hand combat. But he don''t care. It''s just a matter of giving it all you''ve got right now. Leolde kicks the ground and close distance with Baynard. Leolde, who has invaded his pocket, tries to slam his fist into Baynard''s stomach with the same momentum. But of course, Baynard wouldn''t let him do that. He flicked Leoldo''s arm with one hand and poked him with the sword he was holding in the other. Leolde twisted around to avoid it, but his wasted hit was in the way. "Huh!" Baynard''s thrusts was so powerful that he thought it would gouge out his flesh. However, he must have taken it easy on him. He did not gouge out Leolde''s luxurious flesh. He was able to move more than he had expected, but the fat was more of a hindrance than he had imagined. He hate his body, but there''s nothing he can do about it now. "I can''t help it now." "Really, ! He spins on the spot and unleashes a spinning kick, which Baynard also catches. Baynard slams his sword into Leolde , who falls down after being kicked in the axle. Leoldo rolled to avoid the sword and stood up, but Baynard was quick to respond and poked Leoldo in the throat. "This is ......!?" Baynard mercilessly kicks Leolde , who holds his throat and backs. Leold,e who was kicked in a painful writhing place, rolls back and runs away without accumulating. Baynard, who was looking down at the muddy Leolde, raised his sword to make sure that Leode was out of the fight. But Leolde was not defeated yet. While enduring the pain, he used earth magic to break Baynard''s stance . However, the same move over and over again would not work. Baynard instantly moved away from the collapsed ground to avoid it. "It''s not good enough. Think more." I know. Leolde responds s that he knows without being told. LeoldE uses earth magic without chanting on the sword that is swung down, and at the same time he covers himself with earth to prevent it, and at the same time, dives into the earth and escapes. He moved through the earth like an earth dragon, and when he emerged at a distance from Baynard, Baynard was already waiting for him. "There was once a mage who escaped the same way you did. I went ahead of him and smashed his head in." Hearing these words, Leoldes face turned pale and he began to move through the dirt again. But this time, instead of running away, it''s to take the offensive. Baynard anticipated the exit from Leolde''s presence as he moved through the earth and waited. If so, Leolde decided to use his earth magic to push himself out with great force and become a human cannonball, which he did. I"''m not going to use such a technique." "I didn''t expect you to use such a trick!" Baynard was startled by Leolde , who suddenly jumped out of the ground at high speed, and jumped back to avoid him. He jumped back and avoided it. Leolde jumped out of the ground with great force and soared into the sky. Then gravity pulled him down and he began to fall. He turns himself in the air and shoots Aqua Spear at Baynard. However, no matter how many times he shoots, magic doesn''t hit. But that''s okay. He is ready to go now, he laughs. Baynard notices that Leolde is laughing and gives him a suspicious look. He immediately understood why Leolde was laughing. "Hmm?¡¡A puddle of water ......!" "No way!"" Leolde used it . As per his well-thought-out plan. "Shockwave!" Even if Baynard tries to avoid it by flying or by moving at high speed, the puddle of water on the ground will not allow him to do so. The shockwave released by Leolde passes through the water and hits Beinart. "Aaah! He was paralyzed and could not move for a while, but Leolde was about to deliver the decisive blow. "It''s brilliant. ......! "But he was wrong." The shockwave was sure to paralyze Baynard and he should not have been able to move. But Baynard was moving, and when he landed behind Leolde, he slammed his sword into his neck. "Ugh" Then Leolde''s consciousness falls into darkness. CH 60 the matchlends with Baynard''s victory as Leorde loses consciousness. Gilbert runs to Leolde , who is lying unconscious, and picks him up. When he saw that Leoleo was not seriously injured and that Baynard had taken it easy on him, Gilbert turned to Baynard. "It was an excellent match, indeed. I''m sure the master learned a lot from it. "Ha, ha. It''s the same here. It''s been a long time since I''ve found anything interesting." This was not flattery, but because he genuinely found the fight interesting. That was what Beinart, who had fought so many enemies, had thought . This was an evaluation that he should be happy about with all hands, but unfortunately, the person being evaluated had fainted. "It was not Gilbert who taught him the sword, was it? Was it Barbaroth?" "Yes, . I instructed Master Leolde." "I see. Then you can be pround he has talant . "Yes. , he is . As a teacher, I''m working hard with him every day to keep it up." "Ha-ha-ha. I envy you. I wish I could raise a man like him." After glancing at Leolde, Baynard was about to continue when a knight came running from Ze''at. "You''re here ." The knight, out of breath, was probably looking around for Baynard. Baynard turned to the knight to see what was going on. "Is there something wrong?" "No, I''ve just received a report that, after surveying the surrounding area, the monster panic is completely over." "Oh!¡¡I see. Well then, let''s return to the capital." "Yes sirt!" he knight saluted politely, then turned on his heel and headed back to Ze''at. After seeing the knight off, the three of them followed him back to Ze''at. Gilbert laid Leolde on the bed in the infirmary and left the infirmary. After a while, Leolde woke up. He looked up and saw the ceiling that he had seen before. He realized that he had been defeated and that he had been carried unconscious. He raises his body and looks around in a daze. There is no one but he in the room , and he lies down on the bed again. He continued to stare at the ceiling for a while, but gradually his vision blurred. (It''s so frustrating! I really tried, but it was as if I couldn''t get through. Unlike Gill and Barbaroto, he was an opponent who didn''t know my moves, but nothing got through to me. I can see that he was holding back ......) (''ve been working hard, but I''m not ready.) (I''ve been working really hard, but my efforts have not been rewarded at all, and I''m frustrated and almost in tears.) At that moment, however, someone came into the infirmary. Leolde hurriedly rubbed eyes and wiped away tears. "Who is it?"" "Master . Are you awake? "Gil or ......" It was Gilbert who came to the infirmary. Leolde sat up and faced Gilbert. "Is there just one of you?" "Yes. The two men asked me to let them know when you woke up. "I see." Leolde guessed that the two men were probably Barbaroto and Baynard. Gilbert talked with Leolde for a bit and then returned to let them know that Leolde was fully awake. Eventually, Gilbert returned to the infirmary with the two men, Barbaroto and Baynard. As Leolde was about to call out to them, Baynard approached and spoke before Leolde could. "You''re aswake , Leolde! "Yes, I am. I''m sorry to have caused you so much worry." "I don''t care about that. I can''t help but talk about how well you fought in that mock battle we just had!" "Ha, ha. Well, what do you want me to say?" "Hmm. Well, I guess that''s where the Thunderbolt hit! "Ah, there it is. At that time, I deployed a magic barrier and a physical barrier at the same time, and formed a wall of earth to prevent the impact." "How clever!¡¡What a dexterous thing to do!" In the world of Destiny 48, the simultaneous deployment of magical and physical barriers is an extremely difficult thing. In the world of Destiny 48, there are two types of barriers: magical barriers that prevent magic and physical barriers that prevent physical attacks. These are magic that is not classified as any attribute and can be learned by anyone. However, deploying both at the same time becomes much more difficult. This is because you have to deploy two different barriers at the same time and keep them up. In the game, they can be used every turn. There is only one character who can deploy them simultaneously. Of course, it''s not Leolde. However, the reason why he was able to do it was because of an accident that occurred during the training of magic. In order to prevent an accidental outburst of magic, he reflexively put up a barrier and was able to create two at the same time. He did it on the spur of the moment and didn''t know how he did it, but he trained hard, thinking that if he could do it once, he should be able to do it again, and the result was the simultaneous deployment of different barriers. "But if you could do it once, you should be able to do it again." "Why didn''t it work?"" "That?¡¡That was just a resist." "Oh! Oh!¡¡Oh, right. There was a resist. ......"" Leorde had finally realized. Originally, in destiny 48, you can resist against magic. Shockwave is a definite decision against lower-ranked opponents, but only half against the same rank, and only 10% against higher-ranked opponents. And since Baynard is definitely a higher ranked opponent for Leoldo, he was resisted. "So I was still naive. ...... "Well, yes. But you fought very well. If you continue to train hard, you can surpass me." "~~!" The fact that he was evaluated by the strongest man in the kingdom made Leorde tremble with emotion. His efforts had certainly not borne fruit, but he was still able to be recognized. It was all Leolde could do to hold back tears. CH 61 After the monster panic and the fight with Baynard were over, Leolde finally returned safely to the mansion and re;axed , he holed up in his room and wrote down what he remembered about the incident in his secret notebook. The secret notebook is a notebook that contains as much knowledge as Leorde can recall from his past life memories . Basically, it contains only game strategy knowledge. The rest is a half-hearted knowledge of modern world. He dont i he will be able to make use of it, but it''s probably more useful to have it in a notebook than to keep it in his brain. He was surprised that the magic didn''t work against Beinart, but it didn''t matter once he knew why. It was just a mistake on his part. Well, even if Leolde had remembered the possibility of being resisted, he would not be able to beat Beynert. Leolde wrote down everything he remembered in the secret notebook, took a breath and hid the secret notebook tightly. Incidentally, this secret notebook is known to the servants who are cleaning Leolde''s room. However, since the contents of the note are so outrageous, they think that he is at that age and give it no mind . However, Leolde is unaware of such things and heads to the dining room . The smell of savory food that stimulates the appetite drifts from the dining room. The food was already lined up on the table, and all they had to do was to call master Leolde. The servants were momentarily startled by Leolde''s arrival in the dining room, but they quickly returned to their work. They must have gotten used to Leoldo coming to the dining room on his own without calling . "Where is Gil?" "The chief steward is in his office. "Hmm, I see. Well, I guess I''ll take it first." Leolde took a seat and reached for the food. As he was enjoying the food, chewing on it one by one, Gilbert walked into the dining room. He swallowed the food in his mouth and opened his mouth to Gilbert. "What''s wrong?" "Oh, you''re in such a hurry, master!" "Oh, it''s unusual for you to be so gloomy . What''s going on?" Leolde laughed at the unusual sight, and as he sipped his next dish, Gilbert said something outrageous. "His Majesty the King has summoned you !" "Yuck! At Gilbert''s words, Leorde almost spewed out the contents of her mouth, but she almost managed to hold it back. Leoldo opened his mouth as he hurriedly poured water down the contents of his mouth. "I thought there was a mistake! "I thought so, too, but this was ,along with a letter from Lord ..." Gilbert took out from his pocket a letter that was sealed and a letter that was still sealed. Leolde looked at the sealed letter and couldn''t help but peel eyes away. "The seal on that letter is the seal of the royal family! "I''m sure it''s the real deal if your father is involved!" "What should I do!" "Gill!" (What am I supposed to do?) The letter that Gilbert took out was definitely from the king. The inscription on the wax seal was undoubtedly that used by the royal family. In addition, since Leorde''s father, Beluga, is involved, there is no option for him to refuse. In fact, if he refused, he would be sentenced to death this time. "I am unsure why i was summoned " You''re not going to say that I''m going to be executed now, are you? "Calm down, master According to the letter from the lord , it was in recognition of your contribution to the defense of Fort Ze''at this time." "What?¡¡But I haven''t done anything worthy of being called upon by His Majesty, have I?" "You have a low self-esteem, don''t you? You have achieved a great deal with your magic." You''ve done a great deal of magic warfare, and you''ve brought the monster panic to an end without missing a single knight of Zeato. "You''re not exaggerating that much, are you?" (I did destroy a lot of demons with my magic, but it was the knights led by Commander Beinart that ended the monster panic, wasn''t it?) "Is it okey ?" "The knights led by Commander Beinart have done a great deal, but here in Ze''at, there is no one who can surpass you ." "That includes me and Barbaroto, of course." "No,I don''t think so. no. Barbaroto and Gil have killed many monster he is stronger than me. "Yes, .but what is required is quantity over quality. Monster panic. So, in that respect, you are the best." "M~......, is that right?"" "Yes. Therefore, please get ready to head to the royal castle." "What?¡¡Now?" "Yes, now " Leolde ''s eyes rolled back in his head as the story unfolded. However, there is no time to waste .¡¡ There was no way he could refuse the call from His Majesty the King, so he hurried to get ready. After getting ready, he was pushed into a carriage and headed for the royal capital. Together with Gilbert and Sheria, it was the first time in half a year that the three of them had returned to the capital. Lelrde didn''t know anything about what was waiting for him , but perhaps he will be involved with the story of destiny 48. However, the current Leolde had no way of knowing such a thing. While trembling inwardly, he was looking out the window of the carriage at the scenery outside. (I want to go home ......) CH 62 When he finally arrived at the royal capital, he was only worried. It had been a long time since past life memories had been awakened. It had been half a year since his duel with Siegfried, protagonist of Destiny 48. However, Leolde did not feel any emotion at the royal capital that he had not seen in a long time. (If that true, I should be more than happy, to be been summoned by His Majesty.) The letter said something about giving a reward , but honestly, he don''t need it. (Let''s finish this as soon as possible and return to Ze''at.) " Master . We''ll head straight for the royal castle." "What?¡¡Aren''t we going to meet my father and mother?" "We''ll have an audience with the King first. I''ve already made contact with them, so all that''s left is for you to make your way to the castle." "I see. ......" Leolde was surprised when Gilbert explained to him while he was going through the procedures to enter the royal capital. I never thought I would head straight to the royal castle. Leold sighs, thinking he was going to show his face to his parents first. The carriage carrying him went straight down the street and headed for the royal castle that stood at the end of the street. Leolde looked out of the carige window and admired the cityscape and the people walking around. The streets were more beautiful than Ze''at, and the large number of people reminded Leolde once again that he was back in the royal capital. Eventually, the number of people dwindled and he looked up and saw the castle. The thought of entering that castle made himfeel sick to his stomach. (Ugh, I want to go home!) It didn''t matter how much he screamed, he couldn''t go home However, if he want to return with his head and body separated, he can. Leolde does not have the courage to do so. In the meantime, the carriages proceeded to the royal castle, and he made up his mind that it was time to go. The fear and nervousness of the possibility of having his head chopped off in the event of a mishap caused him to tremble both physically and mentally. In reality, it is impossible for him to be beheaded unless he has done something wrong, but the combination of past life memory and Leolde''s memory is making him paranoid. Eventually, the carriage stopped and the door opened. The person outside must have been the guide. he got out of the carriage and stepped into the castle with Gilbert and Sheria. While stopping to admire the opulence of the castle''s interior, he walked quickly to avoid being left behind by the guides who were moving forward. On the way, he was separated from Gilbert, the butler, and Shelia, the servant, while Leolde, alone behind the guide and tormented by loneliness, made his way to the throne room. The person he was about to face was the most powerful person in the kingdom, His Majesty the King. In Lelde''s memory, he is a good friend of his father''s, but in his past life memory, he is a fearsome person who cannot be traced. The king himself has no combat skills at all, but in politics, he shows his tremendous talent without reserve. Unfortunately, the untrained eye cannot understand what is going on. Finally, he arrived at the entrance of the throne room. After a brief explanation by the guide, he straightened his collar. The huge door overwhelmed him, but he tilted his head as he looked up at the door. (Why are the doors of these places so big? Is it to show their dignity?_ After the guide finished explaining to Leolde, he entered the throne room through a small door separate from the huge one. Leolde smiled, wondering if that small door was the entrance. After a while, a huge door opened with a loud bang. Leolde waited until the huge door was fully open, as explained by the guide. Then, when the huge doors leading to the throne room were fully open, Leolde walked forward. Standing on both sides of the door are famous noblemen, and behind them is an elite troop of knights. Leolde, whose every move attracts attention, trembles inwardly as he makes his way to the king sitting on the throne in the center of the room. When he reached the king, he dropped to one knee and hung his head with his hand on his chest. Then, a voice rang out in the throne room, which had been dominated by silence. "I now present to you, Leolde Harvest, a reward for your great contribution to this monster panic!" Leolde Harvest, raise your head." "Ha!" The Prime Minister, an elderly man standing beside the King, unfolded a piece of paper and read it out. He talked about his accomplishments. He mentioned that he and his knights had defended Fort Ze''at, which had become the front line for the monster panic. When the Prime Minister read out the report on the paper, the King nodded his head in satisfaction and asked Leorde. "Leolde. Are you heard about this report? "With all due respect, Your Majesty. I was only following the words of my father, the head of the Harvest family. I believe that all the credit for this achievement belongs to the Order." "So, for someone like me, I''m satisfied with what His Majesty has to say." "Hmm. I see. I understand what you are saying. But words alone are not enough." In any case, he wanted to get it over with and go home. Therefore, he despised himself and tried to satisfy the king, turning his insufficient head desperately to arrange his words. "I''m sure that''s true, but if you go back in history, your mistake is a big one one. However, I can''t forgive you for trying to get someone else fianc¨¦e hurt ." "......" Dully, Leolde begins to sweat. To be honest, he even wanted to get down on his knees, cry out, and leave the place immediately. He didn''t think he would be able to bear the thought of continuing to argue with the king in the presence of so many nobles and his father. He had to get out of here as soon as possible, so he tried his best to use all the circuits in his brain to speak. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s too much for me. ......" (I can''t do this anymore. My brain short-circuited. I can''t think of anything better to say.) Leolde involuntarily turned his face down to avert his eyes. (Apper) CH 63 Leolde, now completely useless, could only bow head and wait for the king''s word. He wondered how much time had passed. The time he was experiencing was so out of whack that he had no idea. Sweat trickled down from his chin to the floor, forming stains. As he counted the stains, he waited for the king''s words. In a way, he feels like a prisoner waiting for his death sentence. he wonder if he has risen gray hair. "Rise up, Leordo." "Ha!" Leolde, who was sweating unpleasantly, looked up as the king spoke, disgusted by the feeling of his clothes sticking to his back. Leorde looked up and saw the king''s face, as if he was looking at something smiling. Leorde swallowed her saliva, wondering what was going on. He wonder if this is a death sentence or not. But the king''s inner thoughts were different. The king is pleased with the difference between him and his past self . As the son of a friend, he had met him many times and knew his personality well. So he was surprised to see the change in him , but also happy to see him grow as a person. Although they are not father and son, his friend''s son, who was regarded as a trash by the world, has grown up to be a fine person. "I understand your point of view, , but I still have to reward you." "You have saved the lives of many knights. The story has reached me. You put the knights of Zeato together and helped them deal with the monster panic. So, Leolde. You have the right to receive. Now, shut up and take your reward." "It''s ...... yes. It''s an honor." but He know that he is not going to die. However, he is puzzled by the unexpected compliment. Hurriedly, but out of politeness, hee bows his head. Then, the king''s turn was over, and the vizier who was waiting beside him talked about Leolde reward . He said that he would give Leolde 30 million B. B-bane is the currency used in the Kingdom of Algabane in Destiny 48. One B is one Japanese yen. In other words, Leordo would receive a sum of money that would be enough to build a house . Basically, Destiny 48 has a medieval European worldview, but since the producers are Japanese, there are parts of the world that are close to Japan. Leorde is not very happy about the large sum of money he is going to receive. It is true that in Japan, 30 million would be enough to raise your hands in joy, but Leolde is a member of a duke''s family. 30 million is not enough to make him happy. However, this money will be Leolde''s personal property. So, when he finds out about it, he will be happy, but for now, he is not happy because he does not know yet. In this way, the audience with the king ended and the meeting was dismissed. Leolde went to the room he was led to and joined Gilbert and Shelia who were waiting for him . "I''m so nervous!¡¡I was nervous to death!" As soon as he came back, he let out a big sigh and unbuttoned his clothes to make himself comfortable. Then he sits down on the sofa, stretches his legs and looks up at the ceiling. As he did so, Shelia prepared a cup of tea for him, taking care of his tiredness. Leolde took a sip of the tea and looked up at the ceiling again. "Ah~~~, yummy~~~"" "That master Leolde-?" "Hmm?¡¡What is it? "Is an audience really that nerve-wracking?" " Master Leolde is a duke, so I''m sure he''s met His Majesty the King many times before." "Well, that''s true, but ...... you see, I''ve done a lot of things, haven''t I?" "Oh~......, yes." "It was his first audience since he was imprisoned in Ze''at, so he was very nervous. not going to lie, he felt like he was being sentenced to death. In contrast, Shelia''s face was tense as she laughed. She somehow understood the feeling. The reason why she understood was because she remembered when she was told that the three of them , Leolde and Gilbert, were going to Ze''at. Shelia smiled desperately to avoid being recognized. As Leolde was drinking the tea that Shelia had made for him, Gilbert spoke to him. ". Master Leolde . Today''s lunch is the first time in a long time that your mother has asked to eat together as a family." "What?"" "Yikes!" Shelia was surprised to see Leolde spewing tea out of his nose with great force. " She already booked a table at the restaurant, so when the time comes, come to the restaurant. Also, she said not to be late." "''Oh, ......, mother told you that, didn''t she?" "Yes. We still have some time left, what should we do?" "Well, ...... I want to rest for a while, so I think I''ll stay here." Oh, and Shelia. You can buy some souvenirs for the servants waiting for us in Ze''at." Gil, give Shelia the money for the souvenirs."" ""What?¡¡Are you sure?" "I don''t mind. Is that all right, Gil?" "Yeah, no problem. It''s good to have something like that once in a while." "That''s what I meant. Oh, and for Barbaroto please. "Yes, Master !¡¡I''ll choose something that will meet your expectations!" "You don''t have to get too worked up about it." Gilbert quieted the excited Shelia and then handed her the money for the souvenirs. After receiving the money, Shelia was even more motivated than usual because of her sense of duty . While Shelia was out shopping, Leolde and Gilbert were talking about nothing in particular. "Speaking of which, are you sure you want her to go alone?" Leolde asked Gilbert, worried about Shelia, who had gone shopping alone. "No need to worry. This is the royal capital, and since Sheria is dressed as a servant for a nobleman, she won''t be caught by any strange people." "I hope you''re right. ......" After all, Leolde seems to be a little worried. Shelia existed as a sub-heroine in Destiny 48, and although she wasn''t much of a character, she was just plain cute. It''s really cute. Leolde , who has memories of past life , thinks that Shelia has enough beauty to make it as an idol in modern Japan. He can''t help but worry about her because she''s out shopping alone. Gilbert is relieved that she is in the royal capital, but it is precisely because it is the royal capital that there are strange people. "Gil. Why don''t you go with Sheria now, instead of worrying about me?" "The Master is a worrier." Leolde ''s prediction came true. He had no way of knowing it at the time, though. CH 64 "Mmm-hmm!" Shelia was walking around a famous shopping street in the royal capital. She seemed to be in a very good mood, humming as she walked along. At any rate, Leolde gave her some money to buy souvenirs . "Ah!¡¡These sweets are new!¡¡Looks delicious!" Shelia stopped to examine the sweets on display at the store. Not only Sheria, but many people were looking at the sweets. It seemed to be famous sweets. "Hmmm... Which one should I choose?" Shelia twisted her head in extravagant worry, "I like that one, I like this one too." The amount of money that she was given was more than enough to buy a souvenir for Barbaroto and servants who works at his house. Normally, it would be wrong to waste the money, but Shelia was sure that Leolde won''t be angry. So, after much worrying, Shelia got a little greedy. She bought more than enough for herself. Satisfied that she had done her business, she returned to Leolde and Gilbert . However, there was a problem here. Just as she was about to leave, she was blocked by a group of three men. The three men, who were looking at her with smirks and disgusting smiles, approached her step by step. " ?" "Huh?¡¡Don''t you think that servant-like person can''t talk "What?" "I''m the third son of a baronial family. . A servant like you can do whatever you want if i tell my father. "Wow, I''m a servant of the Duke of Harvest!" "Huh~. Is that it?" "So what?¡¡Didn''t you hear me!" I''m the Duke of Harvest--" "But you''re just a servant, aren''t you?" "...... "It''s not that I want to eat you, you know. I''m just trying to get you to play with us." The three of them have been staring at her breasts and legs for a while now. She is aware of their gazes and and trying to find a way to escape. Even though there are a lot of people on the street, people on the street see her but do not help her. No one wanted to get involved in the trouble. Moreover, the clothes the three men were wearing looked like something a nobleman would wear, not a commoner. There was no telling what would happen if they got involved. That''s why no one would help her even if they were watching. "Hey . You should come while we''re being nice. Do you understand?" "Ugh. ......" The trio was starting to get annoyed with Shelia''s attitude. Shelia looks to passersby for help, but they all look away. When she realizes that no one is going to come to her aid, she begins to tremble with fear. "Oh, and just so you know, if you try to scream, we don''t know what we''ll do." "Hee!'' There was no way to escape. Her mind blank with despair, She had just been happily picking out souvenirs and was excited about eating sweets when she got home, but how this turn ou like this? If she know such thing will happen se was would come with her grandfather, Gilbert. "Hey, what are you doing?'' "What?" "Huh?"" Shelia was about to give up, when she heard a rescuing voice. The three men who had been tangling with Sheria suddenly turned to the person who had called out to them. "Who the hell are you? We''re in the middle of something good, so don''t interrupt us." "Is that so?"" The person who called out to the trio was Siegfried. He was the protagonist of Destiny 48. Siegfried had a strong sense of justice, and when he saw Shelia in fear, he couldn''t just paas by . "No, !¡¡These people forced me to--" "Aah!¡¡What are you talking about?" "What are you talking about?" "Hey!¡¡You''re scaring her!¡¡Aren''t you ashamed to be around one girl?" "Shut up!¡¡Would you be able to say the same thing if you knew I was the third son of a baron?" "Baroness?¡¡¡¡What about it? Your father is the one who''s important, not you. Besides, I''m a member of a baronial family." "What?¡¡ you are a baron?.¡¡Dont messing with me You''re just commoner ! "I''m not lying. . I''m Siegfried Zexia, a legitimate son of Baron Zexia. "What?¡¡Zexia?" The Baron of Zexia is a famous aristocrat nowadays. In any case, they became famous when Zeke defeated Leolde, the eldest son of the Duke of Harvest, in a duel held at the school. "Oh, you''re Siegfried. ......" "Yes, I am." "Oh, ugh. ...... Shit!¡¡Come on, let''s go!" The three men left as if they were running away from him , as if the situation was getting worse. After confirming that the three are gone, Zeke approaches Sheria, who was frightened and unable to move. "Are you okay?¡¡Did they do anything to you?" "I''m fine, I''m fine!¡¡Thank you for your help!" "No need to thank me. I couldn''t leave you alone. "Thank you so much!¡¡I don''t know what would have happened to me if you hadn''t help me . ....." "I want to thank you at least in some way!" "Oh, you can take this candy if you want!" In order to thank him for her help, Sheria handed Zeke the sweets she had bought to eat later. Zeke, who was forced to accept it , felt bad about giving it back, so he accepted it without hesitation. "I''ll stay with you in case the guys from earlier come back." This was a reassuring comment, and Shelia, who was flattered to have been saved from a nasty event , had no reason to refuse. She agreed with two words and the two of them started walking together. Thus, their strange fates begin to intertwine. The time may soon come when Zeke, the protagonist of Destiny 48, and Leolde, who has already disappeared from the story of Destiny 48, will meet again. CH 65 After being rescued from a dangerous situation and having a fateful encounter, Shelia is on her way home in high spirits. Siegfried, the protagonist of Destiny 48, is walking beside her in a good mood. "Is this the right way?" "Yes!" In contrast to Shelia''s cheerful reply, Zeke''s expression was stiff. At any rate, they were headed to the royal castle. Zeke suspects that Shelia may be in the service of a person of very high rank. He was right. Shelia is a servant of the Dukes of Harvest and a maid of Leolde, with whom Zeke has a duel . However, Zeke imposed two punishments on Leoldo in his duel with him . The first was to have nothing to do with Clarice, his former fianc¨¦e, and the second was to disappear from Zeke and his friends. These have already been fulfilled. Leolde has been expelled from the school and is now imprisoned in Ze''at, and has disappeared from Zeke and the others sight . He has also broken off his engagement with Clarice, and is in a place where he will never be involved again. But now, Leolde has been called to the royal capital as a key player in the monster panic. He can''t be blamed for this, as it wasn''t his own decision, but he doesn''t know what Zeke''s feelings will be. On the way, they had a good time chatting, but this was coming to an end. When they reached the front of the royal castle, Gilbert, who had come to pick her up, came out. "I''ve come for you, Shelia. You''re a little late. What''s going on?"" "Grandpa!" When Zeke saw Shelia running to Gilbert, he said that he was done for the day and turned to leave. "I''ll leave you to it." "Oh!¡¡Wait!" Shelia, who was hugging Gilbert, stopped Zeke , who was about to leave. Zeke stopped in his tracks, while Gilbert became curious about the man his granddaughter had brought with her. "Shelia. What is your relationship with him?"" "''Well, he saved me from troubles while I was shopping!'' "Can you tell me more about that?"" Shelia explained in detail to Gilbert about the time she was entangled with the trio. Gilbert''s expression did not change, but inside he was filled with anger. He was angry at his own shallowness, and angry at the three men for threatening his granddaughter. But since Zeke had already saved her, she didn''t seem to be deeply huri. That was the only good thing about it. "I have heard from my granddaughter. Siegfried, thank you for saving her from the hands of those evil men." I" will definitely repay you for this." "No, I''ve already received a thank you from Shelia." The moment Zeke said name Shelia, Gilbert''s expression froze for a moment, but he immediately smiled calmly. "It''s not like that. I, as the chief steward of the duchy and Sheria''s grandfather, would like to thank you again." Even the quintessential Zeke could not refuse if Gilbert told him so much. "I understand." "Thank you for listening to my request. Then I will come to you later." "Okay. Yes, I understand." When Zeke turned on his heel, thinking that he could finally go home, Shelia came running up to him. "Um, can we meet again?" "What?¡¡I''m sure we''ll meet again sometime soon. ......" Gilbert''s eyes widened when Sheria smiled as if a flower had bloomed. I had expected it to some extent, but when it was this blatant, even Gilbert could tell. His granddaughter had fallen in love. In addition, Siegfried, who has know Leolde. "I''ll see you later!" "Yeah. See you soon."" Seeing them waving, Gilbert covered his face with his hand, wondering what he should do. The person his granddaughter fell in love with had a diel with Leolde , and he was the heir to a baronial family. He wants to support her, but he has mixed feelings because of the difference in status and also because of the conflict with the current master Leolde . But then again, Gilbert has a soft spot for his granddaughter. He hoped that their love would be fruitful, even though it would be a bumpy road. Gilbert and Shelia returned to the room where Leolde was waiting for them. On the way, Shelia kept talking about Zeke, which made Gilbert smile. However, because of this, he had forgotten. The relationship between Leolde and Zeke were nasty . "I''m back!" "Hey, welcome back. How was it?¡¡Did you find any good souvenirs?" "Yes!¡¡Master Leolde!¡¡I''ve been in a lot of trouble!" "Is something the matter?" "Yes!¡¡When I was about to leave after shopping, I was entangled by three men and one of them claimed to be the third son of a baron!" "But then Siegfried sashayed in and saved me. But Siegfried sashayed in and saved me. He was so cool that time." "......" Leolde''s eyes were dots. He doesn''t know what his emotions are showing at the moment. Shelia, oblivious to Leolde''s condition, is talking about Zeke. (Huh?) This is the second badthing of the day. Leolde stopped thinking when he heard Zeke''s name, which he never thought he would hear from Shelia''s mouth. And above all, the face of Shelia, who was praising Zeke in front of him, looked too much like a maiden in love. He had been sent to Ze''at, tasted hell in the name of training every day by Gilbert and Barbarotho and had been cared by Shelia. Shelia was an oasis in Leolde''s mind, the only one who could heal him He would have never thought that she would fall in love with Siegfried. With a jerky movement, Leolde turned to Gilbert and saw that he was a grandfather looking at his granddaughter with smiling eyes. This is not dependable, Leolde thought, turning his face downward. (Is this the protagonist correction?¡¡Damn it, I''m trying too!¡¡But no matter how hard I try, I''m still a helpless ~!) (Damn it!¡¡I''ll at least destroy your fate!) Leolde had an ulterior motive to have a mature relationship with Shelia, but Shelia is already crazy about Siegfried. She''s never going to turn her back on him. He could use his power to force herself on her, but Gilbert would kick him in the neck. Sadly, Leolde realized once again that he was a bad guy here . CH 66 After Shelia came back, it was just the right time, to Leolde to go to the restaurant where his mother Olivia had made a reservation. Thinking back, this was the first time he had seen his family since his past life memories had been awakened . He had met his father, but not his mother, twin brother and sister. Of course, he is looking forward to seeing his family, but at the same time, he feels anxious. His mother is fine, but his twin brother and sister don''t like him. If you ask why, it is because of Leolde''s behavior in the past. His twin brother and sister are embarrassed to be related to him , . And so it is. Think about the feelings of the brother and sister who have an older brother who was mocked as a golden pig. he was in a venerable position as dukes, but what they he is done is outrageous. Even though his parents blame him, on the surface he is remorseful, but on inside he was doing whatever he wants. It''s only natural that the brother and sister would run out of love for him. "Have we arrived? ......" The place that Leolde looked up at was a famous restaurant in the royal capital that Olivia had made a reservation for. Where he is headed now is where his parents and brother and sister who hate me are waiting for him . He feeling a little depressed after hearing about Shelia''s love affair earlier. He haven''t even met his family yet, and already his stomach is churning with pain. (Could it be that they''re here to kill me?) )If so, it''s a huge success!) Shelia, whom he trusted, is in love with Zeke, and Gil, whom he rely on, is supporting his granddaughter! (I''ll die mentally!) (My heart was broken, blah, , blah!) "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong, Master "No, it''s nothing. No, nothing at all. We''d better hurry up and get in there, because people might be waiting for us inside." Leolde arrived five minutes before the appointed time. He didn''t see his family go inside, so he didn''t know, but they might have gone in before him. Thinking about this, Leolde decided that he couldn''t keep them waiting, so he went into the restaurant. Once inside, a waiter walked up to Leorde. "Are you Leolde Herbst?" "Yes, I am." "I''ll show you this way, sir." They were taken to the innermost room. There can be seen a door with gleaming decorations. He took a deep breath when he realized that his family was waiting for him at this door. When the waiter finished ushering him in, he stepped back and Gilbert opened the door. At the end of the door, there was a long rectangular table in the center, with paintings and flowers on the walls. Four men and four women were already seated at the long table. In the upper seat was Beluga, the father, and Olivia, the mother. And his twin brother, Regulus, who, hate Leolde, is slim and handsome. And then there was Leila, his sister . Leolde was the last one to arrive, and to be honest, he wanted to sit somewhere far away from his father, but the space near his father had been carefully reserved for him. At present, Leolde is only the eldest son, but he is not the next head of the family. So he took his seat, complaining in his heart that it would have been better to sit farther away. "It''s been a while. Father, mother." "Mmm. It''s been a long time, Leolde . It''s been about half a year since you was sent to Ze''at. But this is a pleasure for us to see you again . "Thank you" "But, Leolde, there is one thing I must ask you. "Yes, What is it?" "What is it that''s happened to you?" "I heard from Gil that you were acting strangely even before you got to Ze''at. I , and that you had been trying to lose weight since you arrived." "That''s why I''m curious about you. I was wondering why you suddenly changed so much ." "Ah, ah~......" Completely caught off guard, Leolde was at a loss as to how to respond. He moves his gaze up and down, left and right, and laughs dryly, trying to cover it up, but he can''t avoid Beluga''s gaze. He would never believe that his personality had been changed by the past life memories . No, his parents might believe it, but he is unsure if they would accept it. "Well, hahaha~......" "Do you have something to be ashamed of?" "No, I don''t!" "I''m sure my brother is up to something. "That''s right. I think so too. Father and mother have seen what you has been up to, haven''t they?" I can''t believe you''re being so serious now." Leolde stopped moving with a snap. He was prepared to be told something, but he didn''t expect it to be this blatant. he know from his own memories that the two of them dislike him , but he never expected them to say it so blunt "Ah, hahaha ......." Leolde was already on the verge of tears. He was made to feel that he was a bastard before he came here, and his brother and sister who share his blood look at him with hatred. No matter how bad Leolde''s past deeds were, he didn''t want anyone to deny what Leolde has done now. Although he has become a different person with the past life memories he is still the original Leolde at the core. If his beloved family had told him so much, it would not be strange if his personality was distorted. It''s true that Leolde had been sitting on his laurels and was proud of his talent, but now he was different. (I shouldn''t have come to ......! His vision is blurred. He can''t cry here. If he going to cry, he should at least cry in a place where no one is around. As he was about to answer Beluga''s question, Olivia, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth. "You'' worked hard , Leolde. mother is very proud of you." What Regulus and Leila said is not wrong, but the past is the past and the present is the present. You can''t forget the past, but you can change the present by your choice. "So, Leolde. I''m proud of you for defending the knights of Ze''at without any death ." "Thanks, Mother. ......" The tears he had been holding back were about to spill over. His father looked at him with suspicion, his brother and sister denied him, but only his mother, Olivia, believed him without saying a word. This is what free love is all about. ; giving love without asking for anything in return. To Olivia, Leolde was her only son. Then, there is nothing to doubt or deny. She just accepts him. Because shee loves him. "Beluga. It doesn''t matter what happened in the past , right ?" Right now, we should just be happy that he alive and well. He is our son ." ". I''m sorry, Leolde . That was meaningless question. "Hey, Dad, ......" ".I didn''t mean to say anything wrong, because it''s quite possible, considering what you has done so far." "Me too. I just can''t believe it." The dinner party after a long time was over. It was a bitter memory for Leolde, but it was more than a relief. It was that his parents believed in him. In the end, he could not reconcile with his brother and sister, but he vowed to regain the trust he had lost through his future action. CH 67 After the dinner party was over, Leordo thought he was going to be released, but for some reason he had to go back to his parents'' house with his family. It was Planned to hold a celebration party at the royal castle to celebrate the fact that they had survived the monster panic. Leolde , who had no idea about such things, asked Gilbert in surprise. "What do you mean?¡¡I didn''t know anything about that! "Don''t blame Gil. He didn''t tell you on purpose." "What do you mean?"" "...... I''m sorry, Leolde. I asked for it. "Mother , you asked for this ?¡¡There''s a reason for that, isn''t there?" he knew Olivia''s personality from the dinner party earlier, so she wouldn''t harm him However, he still felt uneasy th because he was not informed of anything beforehand. "In fact, I heard that Leolde had lost weight, so I thought he needed some new clothes, so I called him over." "You''re not ...... a designer, are you?" "Yes!¡¡That''s why, Leolde!¡¡Let''s pick up a clothes when we get home!" "Mother. I''m sixteen years old. and I don''t need you to pick up clothes for me." It pains me to say this, but a mother''s sense of style is sometimes beyond a child''s imagination. It''s not uncommon for them to be worse than what you expected. Leolde refused Olivia''s request, saying that he should wear the clothes he had chosen. "It''s our family reunion and you won''t listen to mother''s ...... request?" Leolde''s face twitched as his mother acted as if she was crying. However, since she had saved him at the dinner party earlier, he could not to refuse her. So, Leolde threw away his shame, hoping that his mother would be happy. "I understand, Mother. Please choose something that suits me." When he said this, Olivia stopped covering her face and crying, and with a big smile took his hand, much to her delight. "Yes, !¡¡Leave it to me, Leoldoe¡¡I''ll pick out the perfect outfit for you!" "Hahaha ...... hahaha ......." Leolde, who had been confirmed as a dress-up doll, found out that Olivia, , had a mischievous side to her. He only can laugh dryly Leolde was impressed by the duke''s residence where he had returned to after a long absence. (Come to think of it, I''ve only been away for about half a year, but it''s been a while since I''ve been back to my parents'' house. ......) (Yeah, I remember that in Memories of Leolde that weren''t really meaned in the game.) Yes, that''s right. That he had done many things here as a child and a boy. Dismissing servants for unjust reasons, throwing tantrums and taking it out on the servants... he really don''t have any good memories! That''s a lot of hate! But there are some beautiful memories. He was praised by father for his talent in swordsmanship and his mother for his talent in magic. That my parents were very happy that I was the youngest winner in the boys'' division of a martial arts tournament. Well, after that, he was so smug about how special and amazing he was that he fell off the career ladder! When Olivia took Leolde away, she was dressed several times for a party that was to be held in the evening. His brother and sister were also invited by Olivia, but they refused, saying they were too embarrassed. Olivia was disappointed, but since she hadn''t seen Leolde in a while, she held back this time. Perhaps as a reaction to this, Olivia was happily choosing clothes for Leolde . She picked up a new one and recommended it to him, and when Leoldoe accepted it with a wry smile and changed into it. Olivia squeals with delight as Leolde takes it and changes into it. .¡¡"It looks good on you, Leoldo!" "How about this next one?" "I''m sure you''ll love the one you''re wearing now, but this one will suit you too." "Ugh. ......" The reply was already appropriate. Olivia doesn''t blame him for giving such answer. It''s because Leolde is going along with her selfish wish , even though he doesn''t like it. Olivia picks out new clothes one after another and hands them to Leolde. , She seems to have reached a state of selflessness .he silently changes his clothes. Just then, Olivia speaks to Leolde. "Thank you for listening to my wished , Leolde. "No, I''m the one who''s been ...... selfish, and ...... a nuisance to mother and father." "It''s okay. You are our child. It''s okay to cause trouble. It''s a little annoying when it goes too far." Olivia smiled at him, and he felt helplessness. Even though his past and present selves were different, he had hurt his mother who had given him so much free love. Leolde decides that he must not hurt Olivia any more, who is giving her love to her trash son. He set a new goal: to become a person that Olivia, his kind mother, could be proud of. "What''s the matter?" "No, it''s nothing. ¡¡Does it look good on me?" "Oh, my God!¡¡You look great, dear!" You''ll definitely stand out at the party today"! "I love your smile. " "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t look at ...... so much, it''s embarrassing." "Well!¡¡Why are you hiding it?¡¡? You and I don''t see each other very often anymore, so it''s okey , right ? "Ugh. ...... yes." After that, Olivia''s coordination of Leolde continued. Although he didn''t like it, this time spent with his mother was indeed a peaceful one. CH 68 Aftertheir shopping , Leolde gets into the carriage that Beluga has prepared for him. In the carriage were his parents, his brother and sister and servants, including Gilbert. The carriage would take them to the royal castle. They said it was a celebration for having survived the monster panic. (I want to go home so badly!) In the carriage, he is talking to his parents, but his brother and sister are getting tongue lashing just for making eye contact with him. Leolde is saddened by this, but he can''t help it because he deserves this kind of attitude. The only thing he can do now is to try to keep his brother and sister from becoming even more angry . The seemingly endless carriage ride was over. Leolde was now looking up again at the royal castle , that he had visited earlier that morning. The lights were leaking from inside, and he could see that the party was about to begin. They are going to the party place where the high ranking nobles are waiting for them . The Deceptive spirits of rivers and mountains are all over the place. Although Leolde is a member of the duke''s family, he is no more than a baby compared to the fierce warriors of the past. But Leolde is not the next head of the family, and he was send in Ze''at. There is no benefit to get along with him. So, it is safe to say that there is no one to come close to him. This time, however, the event was to celebrate the end of the monster panic. And Leolde is dne well enough to be rewarded by the king. In other words, he was the one who led the monster panic to an end. Despite the attention, there are those who don''t believe him, due to his past behavior. However, Baynard, the Knight Commander, had been mentioning him around. Of course, he was talking about the mock battle with Leolde. In other words, it turned out that Leolde hadn''t used any dirty tricks, and that the result was obtained by his own power. Even so, he seemed to be skeptical. With great enthusiasm, he entered the venue. What he saw was a magnificent chandelier and a beautiful floor made of marble. And the gorgeous food laid out on the many round tables spread out in the hall. The servants walked around with wine glasses on trays, and the nobles took their favorite ones from the trays. A scene that he had only seen in fiction was spreading before he eyes. Leorde''s eyes lit up, but he quickly changed his mind. He knew that he had to go into this place now and return safely. There will be people who will be sarcastic because of what he did in the past. But he couldn''t show any weakness. Because today, he was the star of the party. Then, Leolde exhaled and steeled himself against acting shamefully as a member of the duchy. As soon as the Dukes of Harvest entered the hall, the other nobles gathered and greeted each other. As the main star , they greeted Leolde as well. When the greetings were over, the nobles who had surrounded him disappeared, and Leolde was relieved. (They didn''t say anything to me. Well, they did look at me as if I was a fool." More than half of the gazes directed at Leolde were condescending gazes. They were probably making fun of him inwardly. But he didn''t particularly care. As long as there are even a few people who truly understand him, even if many people make fun of him, he thinks he will be fine. For a while, he spent time with his family, but then they split up and went off to their good friends. Leolde was the only one left alone. At any rate, there is no one in the capital who is close to him . At the school, there were people that he often worked with, but they were like parasites that were after the power of the duke''s family. They are just parasites that cling to the overwhelming power of his and suck the sweet honey. (Hmmm!¡¡I''m so lonely!) ( I''m not sad, because now I have a delicious meal. There is no conversation, but my stomach is so happy that I don''t care about anything else.) "Look, the golden pig is using a fork and a knife. ")Yuck. It''s true. I wonder if he knows how to use it " (I can hear you, can''t I?¡¡If you''re going to talk behind my back, do it where I can''t hear you. , or are you deliberately making it so I can''t hear you because you think I won''t fight back?) (If you''re going to talk behind my back, say it where I can''t hear it. It would be easy to smash the person who had been talking behind ,y back, but doing so would cause trouble for parents.) He couldn''t betray the feelings of the two people who had believed in him. As Leorde was eating food alone, he suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder. When he turned around, he saw the Knight Commander Baynard standing there with a smile on his face. "Commander Baynard!" "Welcome, Leolde!¡¡Good to see you again! "I''m glad to see you again! " "Ha-ha-ha!¡¡Yes, me too !" "I''d like to ask you, did you tell his Majesty about me? Leolde couldn''t help but be curious. The king knew too much information about him . Someone must have told him about this. And he felt that this someone must be worthy of His Majesty''s trust. "Mmm!¡¡I heard about you from my men!¡¡I told them that I had to tell His Majesty about you!" "No wonder ......" he had thought that he would not believe him very much because of his past behavior, but he believed rather easily, so it is understandable that he was confused. However, once I knew the answer, it didn''t matter. It was the words of the knight commander in front of him now, who was highly trusted in the kingdom. The king would have no doubt about him . "¡¡You''ve been looking lonely since a while ago." "The food is delicious. I just don''t get along with the other people." "Oh, I see. As I recall, you were hated for all your bad behavior!" "Hahaha!¡¡I forgot all about it. . Well, what you have done is pretty bad And he can''t overlook the fact that you let your fianc¨¦ be attacked by another man." "Ugh, ........." "I don''t belive it , though. I don''t think you''re the kind of person who would do something like that. "Have you been under the control of the demon or something?" "No, it''s nothing like that. I just remembered a lot of things from the shock of being hit so hard in the duel." "Pfft, hahaha!¡¡ I see . I see "That''s right! The shock of being hit!¡¡Then you should have been hit by your father or that butler earlier!" "Yeah, right ......."" It''s not that he know him very well, but he fought him once with a sword. It feels a lot better than dealing with other nobles. Leolde laughed and enjoyed the conversation with Baynard. CH 69 Leolde enjoyed his conversation with Baynard, but Baynard interacted with more than just Leolde. Once they were finished, Baynard said goodbye to him and moved on to other place. Leolde , now alone again, took a glass of wine from a servant and drank it while sitting by the wall, looking out at the venue. At that moment, the king, the host of the party, appeared at the party and got excited. He was talking about something big, but Leolde was not interested, so he did not listen. He handed the empty glass to a nearby servant and moved to a place away from the king. From a distance, he could see that besides the king, the queen, the crown prince, the prince, and the princess were all members of the royal family. The royal family is surrounded by many nobles, perhaps desperate to be liked. Leo;de snickered, wondering what the point was in doing so. The royal family is a fearsome group of monsters , all of them outstanding. There are some who are skilled in martial arts and some who are skilled in politics, but the most outstanding of them all is the fourth princess. In Destiny 48, there is an even where happened attack on the royal capital. A parade of monsters comes to the capital, and the knights respond, but the number of monsters is so great that the academy has to send support. The protagonist , Siegfried, also joins the fight as a cheerleader, but he can''t do much. There is only one reason for this. Thanks to the skills of the Fourth Princess, the Royal Capital ends the Monster Parade with an unscathed victory. The skill that the fourth princess possesses. Its name is Sacred Warding. The skill is extremely powerful, and it provides an ironclad defense that does not allow any monsters to enter, and even repels magic. The most important thing is the range and duration of its effect. The area of effect is known to be the entire royal capital, and the duration is as long as the user is alive. The duration is as long as the user is alive. However, the activation time is when the user is conscious and can be activated at will. If the fourth princess simply faints or falls asleep, the skill that was activated will disappear. It is an invincible skill against magic and monsters . But unfortunately, she is treated as a subheroine and fated to die. If the protagonist Zeke chooses the princess route or the harem route, the demon king will appear and assassinate the threatening fourth princess. So far, there is no sign of this, so she will not die. And as long as Zeke doesn''t go for the princess or harem route, she won''t die, so there''s no problem. However, as was said many times before, Leolde will die in all routes. "Huh~" Letting out a sigh, he gets a new drink and takes place by the window. As he stares up at the night sky through the window without thinking, he hears a noise around him. When he turned his gaze back to the hall, he saw that the King was approaching him . Seeing the king approaching, him hurriedly acted politely. "His Majesty the King. Thank you for inviting me to that an event today." Leolde tried to leave with a bland greeting, but the king would not let him go." "Good. You are the star of the show today. There is no need to be afraid of me like that." That''s what he said, but he was dealing with the king. If he were to make any inappropriate action , it would be he who would be charged with a crime. So, he tried to leave the place without losing his humble attitude. "No, I''m afraid that a sinner like me should not play the leading role. It would be better for the world and for mankind if i will stay in Ze''at. "What are you talking about ? You''ve done a great job for this country, haven''t you?" "I was just following orders." "I see. So you had other intentions?" "No!" (Oh no!¡¡I made a mistake!) Leolde is in a hurry, thinking he has said something bad. The way he just said it, it sounds as if he wouldn''t have known what he was doing if he hadn''t been ordered to do it. It''s not surprising that this would cause some displeasure. "Hahahahaha. sorry. That was a little mean." "Ha, ha, ......."" (This is heartbreaking!¡¡Fuck!¡¡It''s too much to resist calling him a mischievous old man!) He can''t take much more of this, so Leolde exchanged a few words with the king, and then ran away from him as fast as :he could. Just when he thought he could finally catch his breath and experience a brief moment of peace, a shadow crept up behind him. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? sir Leolde. "Huh?L When he turned around, a woman who should have been gone a moment ago was standing behind him, smiling. "I''m sorry. Your Highness, Princess Sylvia!: "''Don''t worry about it. It''s my fault for scaring you." "No, it''s nothing like that. It''s my fault that I didn''t notice your Highness!" "Is that so?¡¡But isn''t it my fault for sneaking up behind you and calling out to you? "It was never your fault!" (Damn it. You''re so insanely cute~) The one in front of Leorde''s eyes is the fourth princess, Sylvia Algabein. She is a brilliant woman who possesses the unparalleled skill of sacred warding and is also strong in politics. She has beautiful blond hair, skin like a beautiful ceramic without a single blemish, and big blue eyes that remind of the sky. Her fresh lips are like fruit, and a man would want to munch on them. Although she is still younger than Leoldo, she is fourteen, she already has a feminine body. There is no doubt that she will be called a great beauty in the future. "But why didn''t you come to greet me?" In the game world of Destiny 48, Leolde and Sylvia are never being involved with each ther . However, although it is not mentioned in the game, Leolde and Sylvia have had a small amount of interaction. When a member of the royal family celebrates a birthday, a party is held. Only high-ranking nobles are invited, so Leolde, a duke, was also invited. On that occasion, during Sylvia''s birthday party, Leorde had a conversation with Sylvia, albeit a brief one. However, by that time, Leolde had become a garbage human being, so he couldn''t get to know Sylvia. Yes, they couldn''t get along. So, it was impossible for Sylvia to come and greet him herself. "There is no way a lowly sinner like me would be able to greet Her Highness Sylvia, the Fourth Princess, without fear." "Are you really Leolde?¡¡I can say that you are a different person than when I met you before, but you have changed so much." "You are not a shadow warrior prepared by Leolde, are you?" "If so, has your personality changed?" "Or is it a different person in Leorde''s skin?" "In any case, I''m interested in you. I look forward to working with you from now on." Let''s get along well, sir Leolde-." (Huh?) This was the third freeze of the day. This is the third freeze of the day. Leolde has been spotted by the royal family, who he didn''t want to get involved with. And it''s Sylvia, the subheroine. Sylvia, whose death was regretted and who was more popular than the main heroine. What kind of mistake is this, Leolde thought, and his thoughts stopped. CH 70 Leorde has been spotted by someone he never expected to see. He pinches his cheek to see if this isn''t a dream, but it hurts as expected . (I see, this is not a dream. If that''s the case, then i am probably hallucinating )He twisted his neck, but Sylvia asked him about his strange behavior from earlier. "What have you been doing?" "you was pinching your cheeks and shaking head. Could it be that you think you''re dreaming or something?" A flabbergasted Leorde hurriedly excused herself. "No, It''s not that I''m not a good person. Hahaha ......" He tried to smile deceptively, but Sylvia, who was right in front of Leolde, was not fooled. She is staring at him with sharp gaze, and eventually Leolde can''t stand it and bows his head. "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I can''t take it anymore." Seeing Leolde lower his head, Sylvia smiled as if she troubled. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to embarrass you, sir Leolde, did I? (What the hell are you talking about?¡¡You know what you''re doing!) Many nobles saw the scene of Leolde bowing to Sylvia, the fourth princess, in public. One of them approached Leolde and Sylvia. Leolde couldn''t tell who it was because he had his head down, but he heard footsteps approaching, so he knew that someone was approaching. Sylvia then turned her head to the approaching figure and greeted him. "Good day to you. Lady Elina." "Good day to you. Lady Elina." The name startled Leolde. He hadn''t expected Elina to be there. It is true that Elina is also a duchess, so it is not surprising that she was invited to this party. However, she is not the kind of person who would go out of her way to come near Leolde, whom she hate . "It''s been a long time, Your Highness. I would like to ask you one question, what kind of disrespect has this man done to your highness?" It was a terrible misunderstanding. Leolde hadn''t done anything wrong. But Elina thinks that because of Leolde''s character, he was rude to Sylvia. "It''s a misunderstanding. I have done nothing bad to Her Highness." Raising his head, Leolde complained to Elina. "I won;t believe you . I think you deserve it, considering what you have done in the past. "Maybe so, but I can assure you that in this case I did nothing." "Hmm. Hmm. Then why did you bow down to her ?" "It''s ......." Even Leolde was unable to answer Elina''s question. If he tell her honestly that Sylvia was interested in him and he had bowed head as a way of asking for a break, she would not believe him . "Look at it this way. If it wasn''t for that, you wouldn''t have said anything at all." "......" "I''m sure you''ve been asked about your accomplishments in this monster panic and you''ve tried to cover it up with a bow because you were about to be caught fabricating." Leolde was about to open his mouth to deny Elina''s statement, when a visitor appeared. "Watch your mouth, Elina. Understand that you have just uttered words that are tantamount to insulting not only sir Leolde but also the royal family." "What ......?¡¡What does that mean?" "You still don''t understand?¡¡This time, sir Leolde achievement was recognized by the royal family and His Majesty. "In other words, you''re making fun of us royalty for being fools who can''t see the truth." Do you understand that? "I didn''t mean to imply that..." "Shut up. Elina, I also know about sir Leolde . I know that he has done many things that are unbecoming of a nobleman. Of course, His Majesty know too." That''s why His Majesty didn''t believe in sir Leolde achievements at first, and conducted his own investigation. As a result, the achievements that sir Leolde made this time are real .: I" understand that you may have preconceived notions about things, but you need to broaden your perspective. The fact that sir Leolde is here is the best proof of that." Leoldo didn''t expect to be saved by Sylvia, but her last words bothered him. "What do you mean by the last word?" "It means exactly what it says. The fact that he is here is the best proof of it . If it had been faked, he wouldn''t be well right now." The blood drained from Leolde s face as Sylvia laughed hilariously. It''s not a laughing matter for Leolde. At any rate, he didn''t even know that he would lose his head if he told a lie. And just like Leolde, Elina was also turning pale. In any case, when she made fun of him as usual, she was scolded by the royal family this time , so it is not surprising that her face turned pale. (I didn''t mean to say anything wrong! It''s all this pig''s fault that this happened!) Elina, who turned her anger in the wrong direction, glared at Leolde . Leolde was wondering how to escape Sylvia. (I want to get away from here somehow. ......) Sadly, there was no escape for him . Now that Sylvia has her eye on him, there is no place for him to rest. Tonight, he felt like he had a hole in his stomach. CH 71 "Are you enjoying yourself, sir Leolde? "Yes. "You''ve been giving me such inorganic replies for so long, ." "Of course I''m enjoying myself!¡¡I''m so happy to be in the company of such a beautiful woman as Your Highness Silvia! "I''m so happy to be with such a beautiful lady as Your Highness! I''m so happy too! "What''s the matter, Master Leolde?¡¡Your face is tense. "I was admiring Lady Sylvia." " - Hmm, very good. (......) Elina thought that she had angered Sylvia, so she stayed away from them. Sylvia, who is staying with him , looks as if she is really enjoying herself, but Leorde looks like he is not himself , with his face twitching from earlier. From the point of view of the surrounding nobles, it is an honor just to be able to be with Sylvia, a member of the royal family, but Leolde is not so happy. Leolde was also aware of the jealous glances that had been directed at him several times earlier. If someone was able to take his place , he would be more than hppy . He was frustrated as to why he had to be with such a calculating, black-hearted woman. Her appearance was certainly to his liking, but inside she was nothing but sludge in the gutter. In his memories , Sylvia was treated like a saint in Destiny 48. She appears in only a few scenes, and there is not much information about her Even in the official character settings, she is only described as a beautiful and talented girl. She dies in the princess route and harem route, so she has a fragile image. However, the Sylvia he met in reality was an extraordinary woman. However, if you think about it, royalty are all outstanding people. Then he sure that Sylvia is aware of that. However, he don''t know why she showed interest in him . It''s true that the Leolde past self and the Leolde in present time different. If you ask him if that alone would attract her interest, he would say no. She would be curious, but not curious enough to be interested. After all, He has already been disinherited by the dukes and is imprisoned in the remote city of Ze''at. There was no point in obsessing over his achievements this time. If she praise him, it''s over. Leolde is an existence. "Your Highness, Sylvia. I''m not going to be around me forever. "No!¡¡Leolde. Do you think I''m burden you? " "No, not at all!¡¡I''m glad that you with me "Well!¡¡Well, then, what is it ? (It''s not good!) Probably reading his inner thoughts, Sylvia is enjoying herself. In the first place, Sylvia is a member of the royal family, so she has had to go through a lot of bellyaching with many nobles. So, she can easily decipher what he is thinking. (Hmmm.... sir Leolde is an easy person to understand. When I met him before, he was desperately trying to win me over, but now he have other things on his mind.) (There were many people who approached me with various intentions, including Leolde, but now I am interested in him .) Sylvia was curious as to why he had changed so much She had seen noblemen who seemed to have changed ther personalities before, but never as much as Leolde. Therefore, it was not surprising that Sylvia was interested in Leolde. The two of them stayed together for a while. Then, music started to play in the hall and some pairs started to dance. He tried to avoid that , but Sylvia grabbed him by the arm. "Oh, where do you think you''re going, . sir Leolde? "My stomach is hurt. ......" Leoldo lies quickly, but Sylvia is not fooled. "You were drinking wine and was enjoying it. Lying is not good." "...... Please give me a break." Sylvia was somewhat aroused by his tearful look. Sylvia is confused by the new tingling feelings, but she doesn''t let him go. "Let''s dance, Sir Leolde." ("What if I say no?) ( I don''t know what I''m going to say to her.) "Please , Sylvia, will you dance with me for that song?" No more pretending. Leolde kneels down and extends his hand to Sylvia. Sylvia takes his hand with a pretty smile that would charm anyone, and agrees. "It would be my pleasure ." (So cute, damn it!!!) Leoldoe was no exception. After all, her appearance was attractive to him . It would have been a great thing if she could have been as good on the inside as she was on the outside, Leolde thought ruefully. Leoldo danced with Sylvia under gorgeous music. It may seem surprising, but Leolde can dance just fine. And he did it rather well. The dance performed by Sylvia and Leolde attracted many nobles. Eventually, the music stopped and the dance ended. The nobles who had been watching Leolde and Sylvia dance praised them without compliments, and the two received a round of applause. CH 72 The two were applauded, and many people crowded around them. They were all men, though. The reason, of course, was to ask Sylvia to dance. Leolde ran away while Sylvia was surrounded by many people . When he reached the edge of the hall , he breathed a sigh of relief that he was finally free. He was thirsty, so he took a drink from a servant and stood there as if he were a part of the wall. From a distance, he watched Sylvia''s distressed face as he moisten his throat. He let out a small groan at the sensation of the cold drink moistening his throat. "Mmm~!¡¡YUMI~!" The music starts playing again and the dance resumes. This time there was no need to dance, so LeoLde just watched the dance in a daze. Olivia, his mother, came up to him. ", "That was a beautiful dance, LeoldE. "Thank you for the compliment." "I''m curious, how did you seduce His Highness Sylvia?" "I didn''t seduce her. I don''t know why, but I think she interested in me." "Oh, my. I''m so happy for you!¡¡I thought Leolde would never get married, but I never thought that His Highness Sylvia would be interested in him! What are you saying all of a sudden, Mother? A sinner like me with Your Highness is nothing short of terrifying! "It is true that you have sinned. but that doesn''t mean you can''t get married." "That may be true, but just because it''s ...... doesn''t mean it''s not possible for me to marry His Highness, does it?" "Oh, you think so?¡¡Leolde. You may have forgotten, but it''s not unusual for a duke to marry a princess." Olivia was right. It is true that royal women often marry into other countries in order to strengthen their ties with them. But there are also times when they surrender in order to strengthen their ties with the nobility of their own country. In other words, as a duke, there is a possibility for Leolde. However, if anything, it is Regulus, the next head of the family, who deserves it. "Even if there was a possibility, the people around would not accept it. And what would His Majesty say? "Yes. But I have a feeling that it will be fine." "What do you mean?" "Mother''s intuition. That''s all " "Ha-ha, I see." He thought that she would be drawn to Zeke even if she was Sylvia. He was interested in Leolde now, but if she met Zeke, she would be bonded and join his harem. After all, he had just witnessed the example of Shelia, who was a subheroine in Destiny 48. (Well, what does it matter? I''ll just focus on survival.) (I''ll just focus on surviving.) Leoldo gulped down the last of the wine. Soon the party was over and guests left Leolde returns to his parents'' house with his family. On the way back to home, his father, Beluga, asked him the same questions as his mother, and he laughed constantly. In addition, his brother and sister were full of hatred for him, saying that he must have used some kind of cowardly trick. This was the end of his business in the royal capital. Tomorrow they would return to Ze''at. Leorde would finally be free of the headaches and stomach aches that plagued him. He went to sleep feeling relieved. The next day, he woke up feeling good, and his servant took him to the dining room. He found only his father, Beluga, in the dining room. He greeted him and took a seat, but was silent, he was unsure what to say. "Leolde, there is something I want to tell you. As soon as you finish eating, come to my office . "Yes, father ." Leolde was in a hurry because of the abruptness of the statement, but he calmly replied. Later, his mother Olivia and his brother and sister came to the dining room. to have breakfast. Regulus and Leila are in a good mood, probably because they know that Leolde is returning today. On the other hand, Olivia''s mood is somber. It had been a long time since they had seen each other, but they had only been able to spend a short time together, so Olivia felt inadequate. Leolde continued to eat breakfast while watching the contrasting reactions of his family. There was nothing in particular to say. In fact, if he said something, one of them would react in a big way. It''s a situation where one side stands up for the other side, and the other side stands down. It''s a pity that this is a family reunion. After finishing breakfast, Leolde went to Beluga''s office , as Beluga had called him. He knocked on the door and when he answered, he went inside. "What can I do for you, father ? "Yes. There is one thing I would like to ask you." "You want me to do something for you?¡¡Not Regulus?" "Yes.you." "What is it?" "I wants you to have full authority over Ze''at. In other words, you''ll be acting as lord of Ze''at." "Huh. ......? How many times do he have freeze since he came to the capital? Leoldoe''s head could have overheated and burned out by now. "Ze''at, as you know, is my domain and jurisdiction. But now I have you. And you''ve done a great job this time, and the knights are supoorting you . So, Leolde. I''d like to put Ze''at in your hands." "I''m a blameless man!¡¡The people will be more at ease if father continues to rule as he has until now." "It''s an honor, but I think it''s too much for me to handle. ......" "I see. ......"" (Oh!¡¡I get it!) "I knew you would say that. That''s why I''ve already received an imperial order from His Majesty. "What?" "You still don''t like it, do you, Leolde? "I''ll risk my life to rule Ze''at!" "Please, my son, Leordo." "Damn it!¡¡How could this happen?" Leoldd is grieving, but it is all rust from his own body. If he only wanted to survive, he should have trained in secret and only shown his strength when the time came. But this time, he was ordered by his father to do so, which was partly unavoidable, but it was his own decision to try his best to save the knights. Therefore, it was his own fault. Note . dont expect that amount of chapters in naer days . . thanks for reading . leave comments , mark chapters as favorite , and leave revies here or on novel updates , thanks for reading so far ! CH 73 Leolde has returned to Ze''at. He finished his short but rich on events deals in the royal capital. As he was leaving, his mother Olivia hugged him and said him goodbye. "It''s going to be cold, so keep yourself in warm.and go to bed. And please write to me once in a while." "If you forget to write to me, I''ll go to Ze''at to lecture you in person!" "Yes, Mother."" He was troubled by his mother who was pressing him like this, but in the end he said goodbye and went back to Ze''at. A week has passed since he returned to Ze''at. His father, Beluga, had entrusted him with full authority over Ze''at. Leolde, who had become the acting lord, lived a fast-paced life. In the mornings, he had to do political work, followed by a training in the afternoon, and then again in the evenings, before going to bed to study magic. Although it was easy to move his body, he had to use his head to do political work, and he was short on hands. At any rate, the only people in the mansion who could handle the administration were Leolde and Gilbert. Leolde urgently needed to hire a servants , so he advertised for one. At first, he turned to his father, but he was rebuffed and told to solve the problem on his own. So, he had to find a servants from the residents of Ze''at. It would be preferable if they could read, write, and do arithmetic, but it was difficult to find one. As if to add to Leolde''s worries, a problem arose. Ever since he returned from capital Shelia had started to make mistakes at work. The reason was quite simple: she was in love. He would like to scold her for mixing public and private life, but Sheria is still a girl in the throes of puberty. But that doesn''t mean he can''t favor her. Shelia and Gil have been following Leolde to Ze''at and running the house for him . And now, although she is the youngest, she is in the position of head maid. But it''s hard to overlook that someone in such a position would neglect her work because of her private life. "Gil. It''s about Sheria. ......"" "Yes, I know. I''ll talk with her ." "No, I''m going to make this very clear. Shelia is fired." "What?¡¡That''s too hasty!" "Gil. I don''t know about you, but the other servant maids have been complaining to me. Not to you, but to me." I can''t blame them because you''re Sheria''s grandfather and you have a soft spot for her. ...... If things continue as they are, the other servants will try to do something bad to get rid of Sheria. "I will not let that happen." "I know you have a soft spot for granddaughter ., but for once I have my own opinion. She is an excellent maid, but she is still a bit young mentally." That''s why I''m dismissing her. I''m going to fire her and send her to Siegfried''s side . "That''s ......." "There''s no need to hesitate. You told me so much about Zeke in capital . He can''t blame him for not knowing that Zeke had a duel with him , but he can''t blame him, can he ? "''I''m sorry about that!''¡¡Now that I''ve apologized to you--" "You''re right. I don''t need an apology now. I knew you had a soft spot for granddaughter." In Destiny 48, Gilbert is killed by Leolde . How Leolde killed Gilbert, the legendary assassin, was by taking his granddaughter Shelia hostage and killing the unresisting Gilbert. He knew how sweet Gilbert was to Shelia because he knew him from his past life memories. And what''s more, Leolde, who had taken care of Sheria, wanted Sheria to be happy. I don''t know if this is the right choice, but it''s better to be around someone you love than to spend the rest of your life in Ze''at. Whether or not they can is another matter. "...... Master." "If I write a letter to Zeke, or even Baron Zexia, he will hire Shelia." Well, it would look suspicious coming from me, so I''ll ask my father." "I''m sorry again and again. I shouldn''t have allowed this to happen. ......" "It''s okay. You and Shelia have been good to me. We need a civilian srvant and someone to fill Shelia''s place . (I''ll keep looking for a civil servant, but I think I''ll ask my father about a maid.) (I''ll probably be told to find the servants myself.) Leolde let out a sigh, saying that since he became the acting lord, his busy days never seem to end. He gloomily said that he missed the neat life he had not long ago. After that, Leolde called up Shelia and told her what had happened. At first, Shelia''s face turned pale and she bowed her head several times, but she was delighted to learn of Leolde''s warmth. She had never imagined that Leolde, the master of the house, would be so kind as to do such a thing for her, a mere servant. Shelia finished listening to what Leolde had to say and went back to her room to gather her things. She left behind only the bare necessities and went back to work. She was so excited that she could see Zeke anytime she wanted. Thanks to this, she was able to do the work she hadn''t been able to get done, but now she was like a different person. The other servants were surprised at how much she had changed, but they felt relieved that she was back to normal. Now that the first problem was solved, Leolde stretched his back and relaxed his body. CH 74 On the same day, a maid came to Leolde''s house to replace Shelia. The maid had come all the way from the royal capital to Ze''at. Leolde was happy that Beluga had sent the maid to him, but when he learned the truth, he was troubled. "I''m Isabelle, and I''ve been assigned to you by Lady Sylvia." My name is Isabelle. Please take care of me from now on."" (Why ......?! ) He never expected that Sylvia, the fourth princess, would send a maid to him . Leolde sobbed in his heart. He can''t escape the clutches of evil unless he leave this country. We have to go back in time a little to find out how this happened. While Leolde was reporting to Beluga about Sheria''s , Sylvia, the fourth princess was in the middle of negotiations with Alberion, the king, at the royal castle. "Father. I''m sure you''re not going to approve of this. "I know you are fond of Leolde . I and I understand your desire to go to Ze''at. I want to let you go, but I really need you to stay here. "That''s because you need my skills, isn''t it?" "Yes, that''s right. It pains me to keep you, my daughter, tied up i in capital just because your skills are useful, but it is for the good of the people. ". I know that father is supporting the people who are doing research for me every day." Sylvia''s skill, sacred warding, has a tremendous effect on monsters . It rejects monsters and repels magic. She has a range that surrounds the capital, so you could say that Sylvia is the cornerstone of the capital''s defense. Thanks to Sylvia, the people living in the royal capital don''t have to be afraid of the of monsters. However, only a few people in the capital know this fact. However, Sylvia''s skill cannot be activated at nighttime . Even if she activates it before night fell it will be deactivated when she sleeps. So nighttime security is necessary. And to make up for this shortcoming, the king has gathered researchers to study Sylvia''s skills every day to see if they can be reproduced. He has tried to recreate many of her skills, but has not been able to do so yet. There are wards that use magic circles, but they are not as good as Sylvia''s sacred wards. While Sylvia''s sacred wards are unbreakable, mere wards may be destroyed as their durability changes depending on the skill of the magician and the amount of magic power poured into them. That''s why the king doesn''t want to let Sylvia, the key element of defense, leave the capital. This is the reason why the king doesn''t want to take Sylvia out of the capital. Instead of tying her up in the capital, he allows her a certain amount of freedom and lets her act freely within the capital, but Sylvia is not happy because Leolde is not there. "You should stop obsessing over him . "I won''t stop . You know that." "You know that Leolde is the first person who has ever changed his personality to such an extent." "That''s true, but I''ve checked, and there''s nothing special about him. "Yes, I know!¡¡That''s why I want to know!¡¡Why sir Leoldo changed so much? "Then why don''t you just leave it to your own people? You can''t lern it yourself if you don''t leave it to your subordinates. sir Leolde is frightened by my every move." (It''s so adorable that it makes me want to ...... torment him.) (I''m sorry, Leoldo. I didn''t know my daughter had this side of her.) The king, Argabane, meditated on his daughter''s proclivities while joining hands with Leolde in his heart. Sylvia could not go to Ze''at after all, but she got the information that Leolde was looking for a new servant. She couldn''t let thing be like this , so she wrote to Beluga and sent the person of her that she send to Leolde Although she couldn''t stay by his side, Sylvia succeeded in getting the person she wanted to stay by his side. But to tell the truth, Sylvia wanted to send a civilian. But t so that she could learn more about the situation. But she stopped thinking about it halfway through. It was because she wanted to see how the current Leolde would rule Ze''at. For better or worse, Sylvia was faithful to her desires, but only God knows whether this would be a good thing or a bad thing. And now, in front of Leolde eyes, there is a beautiful maid who bows her head politely. Her name is Isabelle. She is a woman with cold eyes and a somewhat unfathomable impression. And since she was recommended by Sylvia, she was someone he couldn''t be too careful with. However, since the princess herself recommended her, there was no doubt that she was excellent. Leolde was happy, but at the same time, he was somewhat suspicious. "For now, I''ll let you go in and learn about the job. I''m sure it won''t be too difficult, and I''m counting on you.'' "Thank you, Master Leolde." ''He is worried, but he need to fill the place left by Shelia. So, Leolde takes Isabelle to the mansion. (Now I have to find out how master Leolde- has changed and how he will rule Ze''at. For the sake of the princess . Of course, Isabelle is not just a servant. She is an intelligence agent sent by Sylvia. Leolde will have a troublesome person in his life, although whether it''s poison or medicine for now is unknown (I wonder what that princess is thinking...0 Leolde was unaware of this. He was oblivious to all this and was only watching out for the princess. CH 75 While Isabelle was coming to Leolde to greet him, Shelia, who was sent away b him , was arriving at Baron Zexia''s residence, the family home of Siegfried, the protagonist of Destiny 48. Shelia is holding her bag and looking up at Baron Zexia''s residence. She was comparing the mansion with the mansion in Ze''at where Leolde lives and the duke''s mansion where she used to work. After all, it was a barons house, so it was not very big. This would not require a lot of manpower. Even after all this time, Sheria was beginning to wonder if she would be able to work well. Nervousness ran through her whole body and she gulped down her saliva as a butler appeared in front of her. "I''ve been waiting for you, Lady Sheria. The Master and Mistress are waiting for you inside. Please, come this way." "Yes, !" Shelia followed the butler into the house. When she saw the beautiful entrance, which had been cleaned thoroughly, she lost her confidence. She wondered if she would really be needed. She let out a sigh inwardly at the fact that there was no problem even if she wasn''t there. (Ha~. If he such a neat and tidy cleaner, he probably don''t need me. ......) As if he didn''t care about Shelia''s disappointment, the butler went ahead and took her to the room where the Baron and Baroness Zexia were waiting for her. Shelia''s body stiffens with nervousness as she is led into the room. The Baron and Baroness Zexia are cheerful people who don''t care about her status, and thanks to them, Sheria''s nervousness dissipated and she was able to find another job. Shelia was originally recommended by the Dukes of Harvest, so she was never turned down. In fact, there was no way the baronial family could refuse her. However, even though they accepted her, they did not trust her. "I want you to keep an eye on her for the time being. Let me know if there is any suspicious activity. If he harms any of the other servants, don''t let him get away with it."'' "Yes, sir. Leave it to me . After all, things are not going to be that easy. Leolde had sent Sheria to Zeke for good, but he had a connection with her. Of course they would be wary. However, Baron Zexia''s worries were unfounded, as Sheria had no intentions of doing anything. She went to her room, put down her luggage, and got right to work. She follows her senior maid and begins her work. Shelia''s love life had made her flying in a cloud in the Leolde mansion, but not here. She surprises the senior maid with her splendid work. (I heard that she was fired from the duke''s house, but is it true?0 (She''s a good girl who can do her job and she is honest, so why was she fired?) (The head butler taught me to be wary of her , but she doesn''t seem to be up to anything. In fact, He is right. Shelia is not at fault because Leolde was just meddling with her. No, she is at fault, but with Zeke by her side, Sheria can only display her true skills . So there is no need to be cautious, but the senior maid will monitor Sheria according to the order of the head butler. While Shelia was working , the long-awaited moment finally arrived. Zeke came home. He never introduces newly hired maids, but this time he decided to do so just in case she was a former servant of the Duke of Harvest. Shelia was in a panic because she had never expected to be introduced. She was happy to see the man of her dreams for the first time in a long time, and was wondering what kind of greeting she should give him. In the meantime, she was taken to Zeke. Shelia was even more nervous than when she had met the Baron and Baroness. "''''Oh, it''s been a long time!: "Hmm?¡¡Oh, Shelia!¡¡What brings you here? "Well, I got fired from my job at my old place ." "What?¡¡Why did they fire you, Shelia?" "It''s a long story. ......" Zeke misunderstood Shelia''s vague smile. It''s not possible for a good girl like Sheria to be fired. "Who was your former master?" "What?¡¡It''s Master Leolde. So what" "Oh, my God!¡¡He hasn''t learned his lesson yet!" "What?" Shelia was confused by Zeke''s sudden outburst of anger. She knew that Leoldo had lost the duel and had been sent to the frontier, but she did not know . who was his opponent She would have never imagined that the man she had fallen in love with was a man with whom Leoldo had a duel. At any rate, Sheria tried to clear his misunderstanding. "Ah, Master Zeke. Master Leolde didn''t do anything wrong--" She was about to continue with her explanation, but Zeke grabbed her by the shoulders, causing her to freeze in surprise. , "Of course not!¡¡He is the worst man who ever attacked Clarice with another man!" "But he didn''t do anything to me" "What?¡¡Really?" "Yes. No, he was kind towards me. ...... "You''re not lying?" "Yes. ......" Zeke listened to Sheria''s story and pondered. Why did he attack Clarice but not Sheria? Shelia is as beautiful a girl as Clarice is. Zeke tilts his head, thinking that Leorde, who attacked Clarice, would not be able to keep his hands off her. He wonders if the Leolde has changed ovr the passed time Zeke, who has heard that he was active in a monster panic not long ago, becomes more and more suspicious. "Is he a different person?" "Master Zeke?" "Hey, Shelia. Can you tell me about him . "That''s fine. I don''t mind, because it is the wish of my master, Zeke. Shelia, answer him truthfully. "I''ll go and finish the rest of my work." After the senior maid left, Zeke and Sheria talked about LeoLde. Will Shelia be able to clear up Zeke''s misunderstanding? Will her fate change? No one knows yet. CH 76 Leolde wakes up when he feels a presence. Then the door opens noiselessly and Isabelle enters the room. "''...... Good morning, Master Leolde. May I suggest that you get up before I wake you?" "If so, why don''t you stop trying to hide your presence?" "I don''t want to wake my sleeping master with unpleasant noises." "Footsteps, too?" "It''s a maid''s duty to move without making a sound, Master leolde "What?¡¡You''re an assassin!" Isabelle smiled elegantly, and Leolde exhaled tiredly. Since Isabelle started working as a maid, the mansion has become more lively than before. Isabelle seems to be in charge of the servants, and her skills are superb. She does a wonderful job, but her mischievousness is a bit overwhelming. Once, when Leolde was walking alone, she crept up on him without making a sound and startled him . He was so startled that he intercepted her with his magic, but Isabelle was able to avoid it . Isabelle has also surprised Leoldo by entering his room without any sign of him when he woke him up, and purposely showing herself in front of him. If he was a normal nobleman, she would have been fired or punished, but Leolde just gave her a tsk and let him off with no blame. Of course, Isabelle is also teasing Leolde after seeing his personality for a while and making a judgment. Perhaps he has become like his master Sylvia. Or maybe Leoldo has influenced her. "Huh? I''m tired of dealing with you. Anyway, is the food ready?" "You''re a glutton, aren''t you? Breakfast is already ready. "If you tell me something else you wil die ! "No way!¡¡I was thinking of you, .Master Leolde. "What are you talking about?" This morning''s exchange was normal now to Leolde, who finished dressing and came with Isabelle to the dining room. After finishing the breakfast that was prepared, Leolde went to his office. Ever since Beluga appointed him as the acting lord, he has been staring witth a paper work everyday . Originally, Leolde was supposed to succeed Beluga and take charge of the dukedom. However, that was scrapped after a duel with Zeke, and it was thought that Leolde would never be involved in political affairs. However, in recognition of his achievements in the Monster Panic, he was given full authority over Zeato by Beluga. It was a lot of trouble, but his past studies were not wasted. In addition, thanks to the fact that he possessed the memories of a past life he was strong in counting and was surprisingly good at his job. "Gil. , you''ve made a mistake in your calculations here, so please return them to the submitter.'' "Ha!" He received taxes from a merchant in Ze''at, but the calculations were wrong, so he asked Gilbert to return the documents to him. Isabelle, who is watching, makes a cup of tea for LeoldE . At first, Isabelle was surprised to see that LeoldE was doing most of the political work by himself. Since he had hired civil servants to do the work that would normally be done by several people. I''ve already reported this to Sylvia, by the way." "Chick ...... Isabelle. Report to the Order that a request for the extermination of a monsters has been received." "What''s the target?? "Orcs. The number is unknown. It says that they were found raiding the fields of the residents, but we could only confirm two of them. There may be others, so tell them to be careful. "Yes, sir." Requests from residents are also mixed in the documents. Thanks to acting as the lord, Leolde can issue a sortie order only to the Knights stationed at Zeat. The morning passed in this chased by paperwork. When he was done, Leolde turned his stiff shoulders to relieve them and snapped his neck. "I''m so tired. ......" "Thank you for your hard work." "Yes, you too ". As he sipped the tea offered to him, Leolde looked outside. (We need more people. I want a computer!¡¡I want a civilized machine!¡¡It''s all stuff that can be solved by email, and if I had Excel, it will be more effective . ......) Leolde was desperately hoping for the civilized equipment that he remembered from past life. But unfortunately,the world of destiny 48 is a kind of Europe, a medieval Europe conceived by the Japanese. There are no computers, no electricity. Moreover, thanks to the miracle of magic, science has not developed or spread. But in fact, in the neighboring empire, science and magic have been mixed together. Because of this, they have become a pioneer of the times and even have locomotives. They don''t have any cars yet, but it''s only a matter of time. Now, after Leoldo finished his morning work and had lunch, he started his usual training . He learned martial arts from Gil and swordship from Barbaroto. Already, Leolde''s skills are good enough for Baynard to recognize. At the moment, he hasn''t been able to get to win to either of them, but he will soon. And Isabelle is always nearby to take care of him. At first, she was surprised to see Gil pounding his fists mercilessly into his master, Leolde, and he shuddered to see the knight who was supposed to be serving him cursing and slamming his wooden sword into him, but he used to it now. In fact, he is enjoying it a little now. For some reason, he squeals like a pig every time he gets blown up, which surprises her and makes her laugh at the same time. It was a silly thing, but it was funny, so Isabelle reported it to Sylvia. The next time they meet, Leolde will have to be prepared. He doesn''t know yet how Sylvia will treat him now that she has an interesting story, but he will be very worried. CH 77 Autumn has arrived Yes, it''s the first autumn since Leolde arrived in Ze''at. However, there is nothing special about it. There was no special event, and Leolde was facing his papers work as usual. (Oh no. I''m going to die. I can''t believe I''m about to die of exhaustion.) Ever since he became the acting lord, he had been very busy. There were days when he had no time to rest and was busy with paperwork. He was about to reach his physical and mental limits. Leolde was determined to find a civil servant as soon as possible. But he don''t know what to do . Leolde has no connections. Or, to be more precise, he does. He could have asked Beluga, but he had already refused. And there is another person. He don''t know what kind of trouble I''ll get into if I rely on this one. However, He was sure , that person has more connections than Beluga, the head of the duke''s family. After all, it''s the fourth princess, Sylvia. " It''s impossible." He thought about it, but it was still impossible. He quickly dismissed the idea, saying that he didn''t know what kind of demands they would make of him. Leolde, who was going to go down to the town for a change, pace called Gilbert and Isabelle. With them as his escorts, he descended into the town of Ze''at. It was already known that Leolde had become the acting lord. At first, the residents believed the rumors and were afraid of him, but when they saw how many knights adored him, they were no longer frightened. It is because of this that the residents are not frightened when Leolde comes to town. "Hmmm. Can''t find any candidates for civil servants?" "It''s not as big as capital so it''s unlikely that there will be any talented people laying around in the city. "Damn it. I''m going to die of exhaustion if I don''t do something." "Maaster . Why don''t you ask Her Highness for help? "Gil. , if we ask Hr Highness, she will certainly send us an excellent civil servant. But the payback would be terrible. You never know what she might ask for. "I would appreciate it if you refrained from making any comments that would taunt my lady . "I''m aware of what you''re reporting to Her Highness! "But if this continues, master will reach his limit. We have to do something about it. "I know, but ......? ". Master has no connections, does he? "Shut up! Although his popularity has been increasing lately, his only connections are with his father and Sylvia. In fact, it''s great that he has a relationship with Sylvia, who is in a better position than him. But it''s hard to use it . With all due respect to the royal family, Sylvia was not someone he wanted to get involved with. "Grow up already ......." "I don''t have time for this." "Are you trying to kidnap me" "Isabelle!¡¡What do you think you''re doing " "You''re an honorable man, master " "You''re lying! "What?" "Tilt your head in a pretty way, but you''re not fooling me!" "I didn''t mean it, master , but I''m flattered." Leolde admires Isabelle, who puts her hands to her face and blushes, but decides that she is acting and tweaks her. "I envy your mentality!" Gilbert was softened by the scene that had become familiar to him. It''s not possible to intervene between the two, but Gilbert was happy to see that Leolde seemed to be enjoying himself . At first, Gilbert tried to warn Isabelle about his attitude toward Leolde, but Leolde himself didn''t mind, so Gilbert didn''t say anything. Besides, it wasn''t Gilbert who could speak for others. He himself had been unforgivably rude to his master, Leolde,because he had been too lenient with his granddaughter. So, Gilbert never said anything to Isabelle because Leolde never said anything to him. "Master , Isabelle. This is a place of traffic." "Mmm. ...... Let''s go.'' "I could have played along a bit more, but I''ll follow Sir Gilbert''s lead." Leolde took the lead and moved on. But it''s not a very big town. There is not much to see. To be honest there fort, but it''s not worth going to see right now. Leolde looked around to his left and right, searching for someone who might be a good civil servant, but he couldn''t find anything. As he began to wonder if he should drink his tears and ask Sylvia to help him, he arrived at the knight''s barracks. (Hmm ... By the way, there are civilians among the knights, right? From there, even headhunting ... No, the civilian seems to be valuable to the Knights, so let''s stop) It was an unannounced visit, so Leolde made his way to the barracks. As he entered, he could hear the hot shouts coming from the training area. They''re probably working hard on their training. he thought it would be a nice change of pace for him to get some exercise, so he showed up at the training grounds. When the knights noticed him , they stopped their training and greeted him. Leolde waved his hand to stop them, telling them to continue their training. After watching the knights train for a while, Barbaroto walks up to Leoldo and his group. "What can I do for you today?" "Oh. I''m actually looking for a civilian candidate, but I can''t seem to find one. I was strolling around town and came across this place, so I thought I''d stop by and take a look.'' "Are you trying to find one of the knights?" "Well, I won''t deny it." "Hmm. ......" Barbaroto shows a pretense of thinking, as if he has an idea about the civilian candidates. As Leolde looks at Barbaroto expectantly, he sees a knight doing some chores out of the corner of his eye. " Do knights have scullery maids? "Yes, well. It''s hard to say, but the scullery maids are all those who have no talent with the sword. So we have them do miscellaneous tasks such as cleaning and laundry. "Is it possible to get them as civil servants ? "It would be possible, but I can''t say for sure if they would be good civil servants. I don''t want to say too much, but we need scullery maids. Most knights are good at fighting, but many of them are not good at such chores. "I see. ...... Hmm?" "The knights who are not good at fighting do the chores, right?" "Yes. What''s wrong? "Yeah. I''ve come up with a few ideas ". Leoldo smiled fearlessly, and Gilbert and Barbarotp both had high hopes for him. And Isabelle was curious what kind of ide Leolde have. CH 78 First, Leolde asked Barbaroto to call the knights who were working as scullery maids . There were five knights in the scullery. The number of knights stationed in Ze''at is two hundred. "I''d like to ask you a few questions. Do any of you want to be a civil servant?" The five of them looked at each other at Leorle''s question. They didn''t know what to say. You can''t quit being a knight if you''re suddenly became civil servant. So the five of them looked at each other, unable to answer. (Hmmm ...... response is not good. You don''t want to be my subordinate after all?) Leolde, who had a low self-esteem, had made the mistake of them not wanting to be his subordinate. However, the Knights of city have a high opinion of Leolde . In the monster panic, he fought on the front lines and led the fight to an end without a single casualty, which earned him the trust of the Knights. "Um, why us?"'' One of the five men raised his hand and asked Leolde. "Hmm. To be honest, we are short on manpower. Also, I''m trying to improve the Order. Well, to put it simply, I''m going to dispatch people to the knight order who can do the chores." In the first place, there are 200 knights stationed in Ze''at. It will be tough for five people to support that many people. "It''s a great , but we don''t get paid ......, do we?" "Yeah, I guess so. But don''t worry. I''ll pay . "What?¡¡The lord himself?" "Hmm. If I didn''t, no one would want to do the knights'' chores." "Yes, but is that okay?" "Of course. And I have full control of Ze''at now. I can also intervene in the Order. I''ll take care of the rest of the paperwork." And now... You''ve heard this story, don''t you want to be a civil servant?" I"t''s not a good way to put it, but they the third or fourth sons of a nobleman who can''t inherit the family name, and they in a weak position. I don''t think that''s a bad thing. ......" Leolde also felt uncomfortable saying it, and continued to talk as if she was looking away from the five of them (. I''m not sure I''m going to get a good response from them if I say it like this,) he thought , scratching his head. "I''m sorry. Forget it ." "I''ll do it. No, please let me do it." "What?" The silence continued for a while, and Leolde was about to give up and end the conversation. However, one of the scullery maids ran for office, saying he wanted to be a civil servant. Startled, Leolde couldn''t help but ask back." "You sure?¡¡I don''t know if I should say this, but being a civil servant is hard work. You''ll have to deal with a mountain of paperwork every day. To be honest, it''s hard work. It''s not easy you know?" "What are you so confused about, ......?" "Shut up, Isabele!'' So, I''m going to ask you again, are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes. I''ve been working as a scullery maid for a long time because I''m certainly not gifted with a sword. skills So I couldn''t help but hate myself for not being able to do anything. But I thought that if I could serve as a civil servant under sir Leolde, I could make people and my family proud of me! (That''s a solid opinion!¡¡(owever, it''s no good just having motivation. I''ve said it myself, but I need to take a test). (I was able to confirm his personality, but I don''t know his abilities. )So, LeoLde decided to have the candidates take the test. As expected, it is not good to orally select a civil servant who is in charge of Ze''at, the duke''s domain. LeoLde''s decision was the right one. Thanks to the candidacy of one of them, the other four candidates also came forward, and he was very satisfied. Whether they would be able to do it or not, however, would depend on the test. Once he returned home, he prepared the questions for the test and decided to have the five take it later. "Master Leolde. I understand that you are hiring miscellaneous staff fpr the knight order, but where are you going to send the people to do the miscellaneous work r?" Isabelle posed the obvious question to Leorde. Leorde raises the corner of his mouth with a grin and answers. "About that, Isabelle. I want you to go to the knight order with newly hired servants. When you have finished training the newcomers to some extent, I want you to return here." "What?¡¡Master Leolde-. I''ve been told by the Princess to serve under you , but I have no obligation to go that far." ."You''re the only one who can do it. "Are you planning to use me as an outlet for your sexual desires?" Isabelle, hugging her own body with both hands, trembles like a weak maiden. However, Leolde is not heartbroken because he is sure that Isabelle will turn on him . "I''m sure you''ll be fine. But the rest of us might be in danger for sure. There are a lot of noblemen who are knights, so there may be some who will use their power to get to me. "Lik master Leolde-, right? "Oh yeah, ...... is so annoying!" "That''s a great comeback, Master. "Thank you. Well, that''s one thing I''m worried about, but you''ll be fine." "May I decline?" "Then I will report you to Her Highness and send you back to the capital. We know that you are a secret agent under the direct control of the royal family." "...... You are a man to be reckoned with. Thus Isabelle, let''s try to improve the order of the knights according to the orders of master Leolde-. "Thank you." "By the way, will there be a reward for a job ?" "If you hadn''t said that, I would have thought of it!" "I''m afraid I was careless." Isabelle followed Leolde''s orders and took a few servants with her to the Order." When Leolde saw that Isabelle was gone, he wrote something in his secret notebook. CH 79 Master Leolde . I need your signature on this document. "Yes, ." "Master . leolde. This is the tax revenue for this month. Please check it for me." "Mm-hmm. Master Leolde . We have received a request from a resident to exterminate a monsters . I''ve put together a list of urgent matters, so please check it. "Thank you." "Master Leolde. What''s my reward?" "Don''t go begging in the middle of the night!'' The other day, Leolde tested five of the knights who had become scullery maids, and hired three of them. They were not highly skilled, but they were motivated and above all, loyal to him . The two who were rejected were depressed, but there was nothing Leolde could do about it. They had no talent with swords and no talent as civil servants, so their depression was considerable. He wanted to do something about it, but he couldn''t see the numerical parameters like he could in the game. So he didn''t know what the two rejects were good at or not. So, in the end, Leolde could not save the two rejected people . He tried to comfort them, but he couldn''t bear the stares they were giving him. The two who had been rejected knew it was their fault, but they hated him for showing them even the slightest hope. If they were going to fail anyway, he didn''t want them to have any hope from the beginning. Even though he understood it in his head, the emotions of both of them refused to let him. He couldn''t forget the last time they looked at him. The two who were not hired were treated like servants that Isabelle had trained, and their wages were higher than when they were in the knight order. In addition to the two original scullery maids, there are now twenty people in the knight''s order, including the two original scullery maids and the servants that Isabelle trained. It seemed as if they needed that many, but they were taking turns and some of them were able to get days off, which was an improvement over what they thought. This was the result of extracting from Leordo''s true human memories. People can''t work every day. No, even if they could, their efficiency would only decrease, and in the end they would lose money. That''s why it is necessary to take a break and recover from physical fatigue. Destiny 48 is based on a medieval European style, so working every day is the norm. It''s a problem because it''s a half-baked medieval European-style game made by the Japanese, but the weird parts are based on historical facts. That''s why Leolde ''s improvement plan was so dramatic. He took three days off in one week. It seemed that if he took that many days off, he would not be able to work, but surprisingly, it worked. The main reason was Isabel''s guidance. Without Isabel, it would have been a disaster. In just four days, Isabel had instilled in the newcomers the skills to maintain peak performance and get the job done. She taught them to relax their shoulders and to work hard when they needed to. There was also one more unexpected event. It was that the servant who had been sent to the knight''s order for chores and the knight had become engaged. At first, Leolde was surprised to hear this, but when he thought about it, he realized that the Knights were basically a man''s family. Their job is to maintain security and exterminate demons, so there is no place for them to meet. But then a woman, a servant, started to come and go in the order. It was like throwing a sheep to a pack of hungry wolves. They were seen hitting on the servants while they were working. Basically, nobles marry nobles. But the third and fourth sons, who do not inherit the family, often leave home. Therefore, they sometimes marry commoners. If this were real medieval Europe, it would be impossible, but this world of Fate 48 is a Japanese idea of a kind of medieval European world. You don''t have to worry about the details. This is where Masato''s memory gets in the way halfway. This is because his past life memories has a half-remembered of what medieval Europe is like. On the other hand, in Leolde''s memory, he is aware that this is what it is like. Because of this, he sometimes gets confused. It''s a good thing that Leoldo has his true memories and has become a new person, but it''s inconvenient to have two memories at a time like this. "Hmm. let''s calle it a day " "I understand!" !" Hearing the cheerful reply, Leolde rose from desk. The other three also cleared their desks and finished their morning work. Leolde left the office and went to the cafeteria to have lunch. After finishing his lunch, he went on his afternoon routine of training Incidentally, the three civilian officers also joined in, as they didn''t want their bodies to get too tired from all the paperwork, but compared to Leolde, they were pretty cute. While Leolde is being tortured by Gilbert and Barbaroto, they are just doing light exercise. Of course, He not forcing them to do anything. It''s just that the three of them are following Leolde''s example and doing it voluntarily. However, the three of them felt a bit of fear at the sight of Leolde working out while being abused by Gilbert and Barbaroto. Winter, the first winter since Leolde came to Ze''at, would soon arrive. As usual, Leolde flew through the air, thinking of a plan to put it into action before the winter came. Just before he fell head first to the ground and lost consciousness, he decided that he would create the events of destiny 48 with his own hands and lost f his consciousness. CH 80 Now, Leoldo was about to put into action a plan that he had been keeping in a secret . Written in the secret notebook was the knowledge of how to change events of destiny 48, which Leolde made with his memories of past life . And it is also the knowledge that Leolde needs in order not to die. However, Leolde is definitely dead in the original story. The cause of death is various, but no matter which heroine Siegfried chooses, he dies. It''s just too unavoidable . That''s why Leolde is using the knowledge of destiny 48 he has from past life memories to plan countermeasures. And although Leolde has not been able to do this before due to his own reasons, now that he has full control of Ze''at and has hired a civil servant, it is time to start. "Hmmm......" Smiling wryly, Leolde stared down at his notebook and fantasized. If this plan comes without problem , Leolde may be able to avoid the death flag. "Okay, ......, I''ll investigate the ancient ruins near Ze''at, and revive the transfer magic circle hidden in the innermost part!" Destiny 48 is home to several civilizations that have disappeared in its long history. Some of them were more advanced in magic than in modern day . One of them was the transfer magic mentioned by Leolde. It is a magic that allows you to move to a distant place in an instant. It existed in the past, but now there are no one can use such magic . The so-called spatial magic is the stuff of legends. And as Leolde notice , there are ancient ruins in the world, and within them, there is an ancient legacy. However, Leolde knows from his own memories that there are ancient ruins near Zeato, and he even knows that there is a transfer magic circle at the far end of it . There is no way to avoid using this. After all, it''s transfer magic. It''s the magic of a lost magic spell that allows you to escape to a faraway place in an instant. In other words, Leorde is trying to use the transfer magic for emergency situation . By the way, some ancient magic spells have been uncovered by treasure hunters. Some of the ancient artifacts brought back from the ancient ruins are no better than trash from today''s point of view, while others are impossible to recreate. There is no end to the number of treasure hunters who want to get lucky on it . (The problem with ...... is that if you revive the transference magicians, they will come out. I''d like to avoid it if I can, but I''m not sure I can avoid it because it''s interested in the person who resurrected it. ......) Leoldo is complaining about a certain person. He is going to encounter him when he revives the transfer magic circle in the ancient ruins that where he is heading to. It''s a forced event, and even a battle occurs. In a game, however, the battle can be avoided depending on the choices you make. But this world is not a game, so there are no choices. Therefore, Leolde''s bargaining power becomes important. It would have been better if he could have done it peacefully, but originally it was not Leolde , but one of the heroines who would discover the transfer magic circle. In other words, it''s not up to him to revive the magic circle, so if anyone asks any questions, it''s the end of the story. And why is Leolde so gloomy? The main reason is that the person he is about to encounter is one of the strongest in the world. The strongest character in the world of Destiny 48 is undoubtedly the evil god that was added im paid DLC, but there are only three characters that can defeat the evil god on solo if the conditions are met. One of them is the one he will encounter this time. The Evil God has a variety of gimmicks, but he is excellent at both close combat and long range. However, it is the second best in the world at close range and the second best at long rang combat . As you can see, the person he will encounter this time is the strongest person in the world on long distance, or magic. In the event of a battle, even if Leorle had Gilbert, Barbaroto and Isabelle with him, they would not last more than five seconds. That''s how strong he is. However, the transference magic circle was still attractive to Leoldo. It would be too foolish to leave it alone. So, Leolde made up his mind and decided to investigate the ancient ruins. He immediately called Gilbert, Barbaroto, and Isabelle together to form a group . "Thank you for gathering us here, ......."" He don''t know , if Isabelle was amused by Leolde''s dignified demeanor, but he said what he thought honestly. "It''s not a good thing at all. Did you have to darken the room unnecessarily? "Don''t you know how to be playful?" "I''m afraid I don''t ." "Nuh-uh, there really are people who say that, aren''t there?"" "Shall I burn you to a crisp?" "So what can I do for you today?" "I bow to your quick thinking. Well, the reason we''ve gathered here today is because I discovered some ancient ruins near Ze''at, and we''re going to investigate them and incorporate you into our investigation team." What? Are you sure you''ve discovered ancient ruins?" "Yes. But I haven''t told anyone yet."" "Wait, wait, wait. Master Leolde, aren''t ancient ruins supposed to be reported to His Majesty the King when they are discovered?" ". That''s right, Barbaroto, but the actual report is only made after the survey has been conducted. "So you want reporting falsely to the king?" "No,. we''ll just report that we found it. It''s just that we''ll have to investigate first." "Isn''t that a quibble?" "It''s true. But in ancient ruins, priority is basically given to those who have discovered them. That''s why there are people called treasure hunters." "I see. I get the gist of it, but are we the only people in the team?" "There are many dangerous traps in the ancient ruins, and powerful demons lurk there. Therefore, a small elite is the best choice ." "So it''s a done deal, right? "Yes. As acting lord of Ze''at, I will give the order. Gilbert, Barbaroto and Isabelle will accompany me to investigate the ancient ruins! Thus, the four of them set out to investigate the ancient ruins. Isabelle was about to report to Sylvia, but was stopped by Leolde. He didn''t want her to do anything unnecessary. CH 81 Leolde left city in the hands of the civil servants and headed for the ancient ruins with Gilbert, Barbaroto, and Isabelle. He thought it would be a steep road, but the ancient ruins were surprisingly located in a rocky mountain on the plains. The entrance was hidden by magic, and the three of them , except for Leolde, were very surprised. Leolde was not surprised, because he knew it from his past life memories, but he was impressed by the situation, just like in the game. "Now, we are going to investigate the ancient ruins. As you know, some of them may contain dangerous traps and powerful demons. Let''s keep our heads up and go!"" With Leolde'' shout, the four of them entered the ancient ruins. The inside of the ancient ruins was made of stone and looked like a labyrinthine dungeon. There were traps everywhere, and if it was the first time, they would definitely have a hard time, but Leolde had memorized the layout of the traps to some extent from his memories of past life . Thanks to his memory, Leolde and his group were able to move forward without getting caught in any traps. However, the three of them who are following behind Leolde have a question. They were happy that they were making good progress, but Leolde was able to accurately identify the traps. This was just too suspicious. It seems as if he''s been there once before. "Master Leolde. You have been accurately detecting the location of the trap since a while ago, have you visited this place once before? Leoldo does not answer Isabel''s question. No, he can''t answer. Because when Leolde goes out, he basically accompanies by Isabelle and Gilbert, and he has never gone out alone. How did such a person know where the ancient ruins were and even the location of the trap that had been set in the ruins? The answer is past life memories , but he wonder if she would believe me. "I have my own secrets. That''s all."" "''You messled me, didn''t you?¡¡Well, that''s okay. I''m sure i will lern it soon enough.: "Do whatever you want ." Leolde did not answer any further and moved on. Isabelle was not convinced, but she understood that there was nothing to be gained by pursuing the matter further. For a while, the four of them walked deeper into the ancient ruins without any talks . With Leolde''s guidance, they made their way deeper in the shortest possible time. Along the way, they sometimes got caught in traps that even Leolde had forgotten about, but they reached the deepest part of the ruins without getting hurt. "Here it is: ......" "Is there anything beyond this door?"" "Yes. But when you open the door, a demon, or guardian, I don''t know if that can be call it that way , will come out." "Do you know what it is?" "A golem. And it''s not just any golem. It''s a magic-resistant golem made of mithril. "What?¡¡A mithril golem?¡¡It''s going to be a bit of a tough fight. ...... "But we have to win. And I believe that the four of us here are can deal with the Mithril Golem." "I understand. If that''s what the Master wants, I''ll obey." "I will also wield this sword for Master Leolde." "I am Lady Sylvia''s subordinate, but I will obey Master Leolde for now. "Thank you, all three of you. Now let''s go!" Leoldo pries open the large door that leads to the deepest part of the labyrinth . The door opening with a gurgling sound. The four of them step inside and stopdc. A dull, glowing mithril golem was standing in front of them . When the four of them confirmed the mithril golem, the mithril golem also confirmed the undesirable intruder. "Here it comes!¡¡Spread out!"" The mithril golem lifted its heavy body and attacked Leorde and the others. Although its movements were sluggish, the attacks unleashed had immeasurable destructive power. After shattering the floor of the ruins, the mithril golem slowly raises its arms and sets its target on Barbaroto. "Oh. He targeted me. I''m up against an ancient Mithril Golem. I''ll spare no expense!¡¡Take my sword!" Barbaroto ran across the room and closed in on the Mithril Golem. The mithril golem raises its foot to crush Barbaroto. However, it is unable to keep up with his movements. Barbaroto ducks under the mithril golem''s legs and leaps to slash the mithril golem. "Aha!" An unpleasant sound of gagging echoed in the room. Barbaroto landed without being able to inflict a single scratch and clucked his tongue. "Tsk!¡¡What a touch enemy !"" I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not. In the event that you''re in the market for a brand-new pair of shoes, you''ll be able to find a great deal of options. "Then I''ll try take him down . There was an explosion that made them wonder if I had really hit golem . Isabelle''s eyes widened in astonishment when she heard the sound, and Leolde''s face twitched. (As usual, it''s monstrously strong. Now, as for the Mithril Golem, ...... Gee!) What Leolde saw was a mithril golem that didn''t seem to be hurted It is true that the durability of the golem was ridiculously high in the game, but he never expected it to withstand Gilbert''s blow. "I knew it would be hard, but it''s more than I expected."o How will Leoldo defeat the mithril golem, which is unscathed by the sword of Barbaroto, the greatest knight of Ze''at, and cannot be defeated by even the most powerful blow of the legendary assassin Gilbert? (Oh man. The mithril golem is much stronger than I expected. Do we ned to come back and regain positions ?_ Will Leolde, who is on the run, will be able to defeat the Mithril Golem? Note .First of all thanks for reading and support . second wanna clar one misunderstanding .Some of you thinking that I am the author of thaat novel , but not , i am not author ,but translator kind of . i felt uncomfortable when someone thought , that i am author of that story , so i wanted make it clear . Thank for reading one more and see you soon in the next note i guees . CH 82 Leolde, who had been on the run, abandoned the option of retreating. He don''t know if he can win even if he retreat now and regain position. Even if he increase the number of people, there there no one more talented than Gilbert and Barbaroto. There is a possibility that they will needlessly cause casualties, so Leolde abandoned the option of retreating. If that was the case, he had no choice but to make up his mind . Leolde took a step forward and cast his magic. The fact that it is resistant doesn''t mean that it won''t work. However, the magic that Leolde casted was useless in front of the Mithril Golem. Leolde was troubled, but then it hit him that now was the time to use past life memories to find a way to defeat the mithril golem. Unfortunately, in the game, the strategy is to use defense-ignoring attacks and piercing damage to physically defeat them. And sadly, this is reality, and no one has such things as defense-ignoring attacks or piercing damage. He don''t know about Isabelle, but she probably doesn''t have it. She''s an intelligence officer under the direct control of the royal family, so she might have some skills in assassination, but she doesn''t seem to be suited for a head-on fight. Leolde is back to square one, pondering how to defeat the Mithril Golem. It''s a good thing that Gilbert and Barbaroth are paying attention, but they will eventually reach their limits. (I have to think of a plan to defeat the mithril golem before then.) While Leorde was concentrating on his thoughts, a pebble flew at him and hit his head. It didn''t hurt much, but his concentration was broken. "Ouch. ...... pebble?"" He picks up the pebble that fell in front of him and suddenly understand something . That''s right. ...... It''s not a game. It''s real thing now . If that''s the case, I can destroy the the room instead of the mithril golem. ......!" Finally coming back to reality, Leolde used his signature earth magic to break the mithril golem''s foothold. The mithril golem couldn''t cope with this and lost its stance significantly. In spite of the suddenness of the situation, Gilbert and Barbaroth struck with a series of blows as if they were in agreement. However, the mithril golem was still not fully defeated. but , there was progress. It was almost to the point of losing its stance. Then, it is not impossible to defeat it. "How about the joints?"" With a thud, Gilbert''s heel drop landed on the elbow of the Mithril Golem. Leolde wanted to see what the result is, but unfortunately, it is not destroyed. "Then just follow up!" Barbaroto slammed his sword into the elbow where Gilbert decided to drop his heel. They seemed done this attack , but it still couldn''t destroy him. Just when it seemed that things couldn''t go on like this, Isabelle, who hadn''t made much of a move until now, made her move. "I don''t really want to do this, but the situation is dangerous one . Isabelle leapt and soared high into the air, then plummeted all the way down. The fall point is the elbow of the mithril golem. Leorde had assumed that Isabelle would be able to destroy it, but he was greatly disappointed. He heard a crisp sound that he had never heard before. When Leolde looked at the spot where the sound came from, he found a crack in the elbow where Isabelle had attacked. Now was not the time to be surprised. Leo;de raised his voice and gave instructions to Gilbert and Barbaroto. "''Gil, Barbaroto!¡¡Now that Isabelle has made a breakthrough, now is the time to attack!" After hearing Leolde''s instructions, the two of them concentrated on the crack in the elbow of the mithril golem that Isabelle had created. As they did so, the elbow of the mithril golem, which had seemed impossible to destroy until now, collapsed with a sound. Convinced that this was the way to go, Lelrde called out to Isabelle. "Isabelle!¡¡Please do it again !"" "''''I''ll expect a reward when the investigation is over!" He don''t know how Isabelle injured the mithril golem, but Lellde is convinced that she can win if she attacks with as the axis. The strategy worked nicely , and the coordinated attack based on Isabelle steadily whittled down the mithril golem. Gilbert, Barbaroto, and Leolde concentrated their attacks on the crack that Isabelle had created and destroyed it. It seemed like a simple task, but it was the most efficient. Lelde had never been more grateful for Isabelle''s presence than he was at this moment. Then, they completely destroyed the mithril golem''s arms and legs, making it immobile. This was not the end. The nucleus that was the driving force behind the golem had to be destroyed. Leolde knows that the core is in the chest, so he asks Isabelle to destroy the chest. Then, a round core appears from the shattered chest. "That''s it." Leolde stabbed his sword into the nucleus and saw the mithril golem come to a complete stop. It took a lot of effort, but this is the end. All that was left was to proceed beyond this room and revive the transfer magic circle, and Leoldo''s plan would be complete But at the same time, the flag with the world''s most powerful mage would be raised. There was nothing he could do about this, so he stopped thinking about it. . "Now, this is the deepest part. Let''s go." Leolde said to the three of them and headed for the deepest part. of labyrinth CH 83 After successfully defeating the Mithril Golem, the four of them proceeded to the deepest room of the ancient ruins. Upon entering the innermost room, the four of them saw a vast room filled with bookshelves where a large number of books were stored. And in the center of the room, a huge magic circle was drawn on the ground . Leolde left the three of them frozen in surprise and rushed to the magic circle alone. Kneeling down, he examined the magic circle. If it was the same as he remembered from the game, the magic circle on the floor was the transfer magic circle that Leolde wanted. When he had finished checking the entire magic circle, he looked up. When he was sure that it was the magic circle he had remembered, he made a small gut pose in happiness. As Leolde was posing with joy, three people approached him. Noticing the sound of footsteps, he turns around and looks at the three of them. "Thank you. Because of you, I was able to come this far. I can''t thank you enough." "That''s all well and good, but what the hell is this place ......?"" "Yeah, I guess. It''s no wonder you don''t understand. This is a remnant of a lost ancient civilization. And the magic circle on the flor t is the one that activates the legendary transference magic. "What?" "Is that true?" "You can''t be blame for being surprised. But it is a real transference magic circle. The only thing is that the magic circle is broken in some places. If we can fix that, we should be able to activate it." "Please wait. how much you know, Leolde? Isabelle couldn''t help but wonder how Leolde knew so much. That was to be expected. After all, the transfer magic that Leolde explained was a lost ancient civilization thing and a legendary existence. It was no surprise that he knew the name, but how could he be sure that a magic circle he had never seen before was transference magic? You would have to know at least as much as an archeologist. But no matter how you look at it, Leolde doesn''t seem to have the knowledge of an archaeologist. However, Leolde is a member of a duke family. There is a possibility that he may have some information about the transfer magic circle. "I''m sorry, but it''s secret " "Ah!¡¡Then how about a reward for contributing to the defeat of the Mithril Golem?" "Is that what you want to hear? "Yes. Why are you sye that this magic circle is transfer magic? I would like to hear your answer in details . "Hmm ......" Leolde was impatient. He wondered how he could explain it to them. It was true that the three of them had heard of transference magic, but they had never seen it before. In the first place, it was natural that they had never seen it, since it was one of the lost magics. And yet, he knew about a transfer magic circle that he had never seen before. It was no wonder he was being questioned about it. However, Leolde could not answer. Even if he said that it was a knowledge from the game , from is past life memories they would not believe it. Even if he tried to deceive her, Isabelle had made a great contribution with the mithril golem earlier. If it weren''t for Isabelle, the Mithril Golem might not have been defeated. Isabel wants to hear from Leolde as a reward for her contribution. Proof that the magic circle is transfer magic. "I can''t tell you. " "Why not?¡¡You think I am asking too much"" That''s right." "Then tell me one thing." "What is it?" "You''re saying that you can''t tell hat to royal family ...... to His Majesty the King even if he wanted ?" "...... Oh. "...... Oh, I see. I understand. Forget about it." If the king really wanted to, Leoldoe would not have the right to refuse. Still, if he didn''t speak, he would be charged with a crime, and at worst, he could be executed. In other words, Isabel understood that for Leolde, it was more important than life. he sure that Leorde will continue to surprise him in the future. (Who will believe me when I say. In fact, this world is a game. ......) It''s a reality that looks exactly like a game. The knowledge of past life memories is also applicable to this world. And the knowledge of the game''s strategy was useful and thanks to them he learned about cruel future. (I''m not the protagonist, but a stepping stone and a underground dog for Siegfried, the real protagonist of the game. In one of the heroine''s routes, I may become the final boss, but in any route , I will die a miserable death.) In order to avoid such a future, he struggling now. He don''t want people to understand him . From his point of view he have terrible personality , no matter how to looks at it. That''s why the transference magic circle he ust discovered was originally meant to be found by the Siegfried and the heroines. There''s no need to say that Leolde shouldn''t have found it, but it''s fair to say that he changed the course of story . For his own reasons. But even so, he doesn''t want to die, so he change it. The first thing he did was to swear that he would never want to meet a bad end. He said that he would definitely resist destiny , avoid death, and survive. However, he is also a coward and does not want to protect his country. When Isabelle asked him earlier, he was strong, but if he was actually asked, Leolde would definitely speak his real opinion . CH 84 Ater a lot of troubles, Leolde immediately started fixing the magic circle. However, he ran into a big problem . Siegfried, and the heroines found the magic circle, but they don''t know how to fix it. Originally, Siegfried and the heroines were supposed to find this magic circle. The heroines are important here , because some of them are archaeologists and treasure hunters, so they have a lot of various skills . In the game, the mage heroine noticed that the magic circle was broken, so she used all her knowledge and worked with the archaeologist heroine to fix it. However, it is not clearly described where and how they repaired it. Basically, the descriptions were vague: first thry hedid this than this and so on In a game, that would be fine, but this was reality, and Leolde knew where is magic circle but he didn''t know how to fix it. He was pained by his own helpless . (Damn it!¡¡I''ve come all this way and gained nothing of it ! ) Leoldo''s mind was in chaos as he tries to figure out what to do. The three of them looked in confuse at him as he stomped his feet repeatedly in frustration. It''s not hard to see why the three of them are confused, since he was so confident just a few minutes ago, and now he''s stomping his feet in frustration. "What''s the matter,Master ?" "I''m thinking what to do ......" "Master Leolde. Is there anything I can help you with? "...... Gil, Barbarotho o check all the books on the shelf. I need to know how to fix the magic circle." The two replied and immediately approached the bookshelf and picked up a book. Leolde also picked up a book and examined it, hoping that one of the books here might lead to a clue how to fix the magic circle. However, there is a further problem here. "Shit " "Master Leolde: ...... "I can''t read it ......." The book that Leolde and his party holding was from an ancient civilization, and it was written in an ancient language. An archaeologist would have been able to read the ancient language, but Leolde could not read ancient languages. In other words, it was a complete dead end. This is when Leolde realized something. Perhaps in the game, the archaeologist heroine was able to fix the problem because she was able to read the information about the magic circle from the book here. In the end, Leolde was disappointed leaving without any gaining . However, he quickly looked up. It was true that he hadn''t been able to get anything out of the trip, but he had discovered ancient ruins and a transfer magic circle. In addition, there was a valuable books that may have contained information about an ancient civilization. And the remains of a mithril golem. If he look at it like this, it''s quite a gaining . If he reported this to the king, he would be rewarded without a doubt. However, Leolde still wanted to fix the transfer magic circle by himself so that he could use it alone . He couldn''t make it his personal property, but he could have learned transference magic. It was not possible to learn it in the game, but since this was reality, there was a good chance. But unfortunately, if he couldn''t fix the magic circle, he will have no choice , but give up on it. With great regret, leolde was about to leave the ancient ruins. But at that moment, Isabelle called out to him. "I don''t know content of this book. , but it''s have a picture with magic circle similar to that one on the floor . "What?" Leolde rushed over to Isabelle and checked the contents of the book she was holding. The same magic circle that was drawn on the floor was indeed was drawn in the book. Leolde was delighted. He thought that if he redrew the magic circle as shown in the book, he could activate it. Immediately, Leolde began fixing the broken magic circle. He gathered the magic power in his fingertips and redrew the pattern to complete the magic circle. He wiped away the sweat that was dripping down his face. After wiping off the sweat, he realized that he had been concentrating incredibly hard. A little smile appeared on his face. But for now, his first priority was to test the transfer magic. "I''m going to see if the transference spell really works." "You''re going to do that yourself, Master ?¡¡It''s dangerous. Please don''t! "Don''t stop, me Gil. This transference spell consumes a lot of magic power and only the person who have a lot of magic power can use it . "You think that''s possible with the your magic power? "Yes. That''s why I''m the right person for that job ." ". I understand your point but I think we should go back. "I''m sorry, Gil. When If die, tell father and mother that I was a fool." Leolde had expected that he would probably be stopped by Gill. Therefore, he poured his magic power into the magic circle and activated it without notice it . All that was left was the problem of how long it''s take to the transfer magic being activate , but that was also successfully solved. As Leolde had explained, the transfer magic circle does not consume a large amount of magic power. However, it does consume a certain amount, but it''s not too much And it''s also a complete lie that only the person who poured the magic power can transfer. All those who are in the magic circle can be transfered . Right now, only Leolde in circle . However, the reason why Leolde lied was because he was worried about whether the magic circle he had fixed would work properly. He had only drawn it as described in the book, so it might be nt working properly . He didn''t want to get the three of them involved, because he didn''t know what would happen if he was wrong. So, Leolde attempted the transition on his own. The transition magic circle began to glow, and the light shone so brightly that the three of them closed their eyes . When they opened their eyes, Leolde disappeared . CH 85 Leolde was in magic circle that emitted a blinding light. When he confirmed that the light had disappeared , he slowly opened his eyelids and saw that he disappeared from the room , where he was before . Apparently, It''s worked out . Leolde was relieved. However, it was not over yet. Probably, if it was the same as the game as he remembered, this place where he is right now is inside the ancient ruins near the royal capital. The ancient ruins near the royal capital had already been discovered by treasure hunters and investigated by the government, and had turned into a mere cultural heritage. However, it was actually connected to the ancient ruins that Leolde had found a transfer magic circle, this place that neither the treasure hunters nor the national survey team had been able to find. Leolde immediately tried to get out of the magic circle and leave the ancient ruins to find out for sure. However, a thought comes to his mind. (Maybe I should just run away.) It was a bad thought, but considering what he had done so far, it didn''t seem like a bad thing. From the point of view of Leolde, whose memories of tpast life reside in him and who has formed a new personality, he is tormented by the misdeeds he committed in the past. Many people despise him, and his family members, his younger siblings, have looked at him with hatred, and he has been subjected to a lot of cruel words. Although he is now began regain their trust, there are still many who hate and despise him. In fact, even though he was one of the key players in bringing the monster panic to an end, Leolde still had a hard time in the capital. And most importantly, if he remained in the country, Leolde would die. It''s not certain yet, but if he''s going to survive, it shouldn''t be a problem if it''s not in this country but somewhere far away. If he can escape to a place where he don''t know anything about , he won''t have to suffer or grieve anymore. He can just throw everything away. The position of the duke and the name Leolde Herbst. If to think about it, running away has more advantages than disadvantages. Leolde stopped and stared at the magic circle. Somewhere in his mind, he was shouting that it would be easier to destroy the magic circle here and escape somewhere else. That''s right. There was no need to use past life memories to resist fate. If the goal is to survive, it would be better to run away from this land where the probability of death is high, and live in secret somewhere far away until the end of his life. Using the power that Leolde possesses and the knowledge of past life memories , it would be a piece of cake to live in a land where no one knows him. The more he thought about it, the more appealinthat idea became His weak self screams at him to get out of here. Leolde approaches the magic circle and wanted out to destroy it. ''Just then, Leolde stops his hand." "Don''t run away, resist!!" He thought He had heard someone voice. "Let''s just get survive ." Your weak self is wiping . "Don''t you regret it?¡¡Are you willing to be made a fool of?" Someone is shooting . (I don''t want to suffer, I don''t want to be sad, I don''t want to be in pain--) He pity himslf for being frustrated. "Do you just want to be able to live?" Someone asks him . "I don''t want to die." This is the wish of his cowardly self. "Do you have any regrets?" Someone pities him. Leolde bites his teeth and clenches his fists. He slowly removes his hand from the magic circle that he was trying to destroy and punches the floor. "Am I an idiot,......!" (Oh, yes,......, I swore an oath. I vowed to resist th fate and survive. And I''m going to be a son that my mother will be proud to love, because I''ve gone astray!) (Now I''ve decided. ......!) (I will take revenge on those who mocked me ...... and those who looked down on me ......!) (Just you wait ...... It''s not just fate , it''s everything that''s happened to me that I''m going to destroy!`) (I have no do)ubts. My mind is clear. So let me show you what I''m capable of . I''ll show the world true nature of a man named Leolde Herbst. (I will definitely show this world.) (It may seem like a childish idea. But I am okay with that. This is also who I am.) Leolde walked proudly and opened the door of the closed room. The light shone in, making him want to cover his eyes, but it seemed like the path he should take from now on, so he took a step forward. After stepping out of the ancient ruins, Leolde confirmed that it was as he remembered it, and returned to the ancient ruins where the transfer magic circle was located. Then he activated it again. When he get back, He will be busy. But it does not matter . He wanted to show the world who is he real is Show the world who is Leolde Herbst . Then, there is no time to lament about being busy. When he return home, he should immediately compile the documents regarding the investigation of the ancient ruins and report them to His Majesty the King. Leolde smiled fearlessly, activated the magic circle and returned to the three of them . Gilbert and Barbaroto were happy that Leolde had returned safely, and Isabel was relieved that Leolde, the object of her observation, had returned. After that, the four of them left the ancient ruins. After returning to Ze''at, Leold compiled the documents regarding the ancient ruins and send them to His Majesty the King. . A few days later, a messenger from His Majesty the King appeared at Leorle''s door, and he was on his way to the royal capital once again. CH 86 Leolde , who was once again on his way to the royal capital, took messenger to the ancient ruins where the transfer magic circle was located. "Well, Master Leoleo. will you use the carriage? "No . As you know, there is a transfer magic circle. Moreover, we can reach the royal capital in an instant. We can''t just not to use it. "But isn''t it dangerous?" "Haha, don''t worry. I''ve already experienced transference magic once , Just sit back and relax."" The messenger also realized that there was no point in saying anything more to Leolde, so he went along quietly. At the ancient ruins, there were several knights and including Leolde, Gilbert, Isabel, Barbaroth, and a group of messengers from the royal capital. They were going to use a carriage on order to reach the ancient ruins, and the knights were going to return on the carriage to Ze''at. Once they reached the ancient ruins, Leolde and the others walked unhesitatingly into the ancient ruins. Lelrde, Gilbert, Barbaroto, and Isabelle followed Leolde''s unperturbed, but the group of messengers were completely terrified. They knew that the ancient ruins were filled with terrible traps and that powerful demons would appear. Moreover, although they haven''t heard that Lellde and his team had investigated the area, so they were not certain that it was safe. Yet, they couldn''t help but be amazed at the four of them as they continued to move forward. he was a daredevil fools, or the wise men who knew all the traps? The group of messengers had trouble deciding, but they decided that it was better than standing still and being left behind, so they followed Leolde and the others. Finally, they arrived at the deepest part of ruins , where the transfer magic circle was located. Along the way, the wreckage of the mithril golem that had been reported to them was lying around haphazardly, proving them that Leolde''s report was not false. However, They still couldn''t believe it completely. After all, they might be experiencing the lost magic , transference magic. They certainly believe in the ancient ruins and mithril golem that were reported. However, they still find it hard to believe in transference magic. "Is this a transference magic circle?" "Yes, it is. This is the lost magic o, transference magic. Now, you can believe it or not, but get in the magic circle." "Ha, ha." The messenger, who could not help but doubt no matter how confidently Leolde assured him that it was a transfer magic circle and moved fearlessly to the top of the magic circle. After confirming that everyone was in magic circle, Leolde checked one last time. "So, everyone. You in the magic circle?" "I''d like to warn you that if you have hand or feet outside of the magic circle, I don''t know what will happen." The group of emissaries, trembling at Leolde''s words, froze so tightly that their bodies were in contact with each other, and then they settled into the magic circle. Leolde finishes making sure that everyone is on board and pours magic power. Then, light overflowed from the magic circle, and with a dazzling light, Leolde and the others were transferred. "This ...... place is ......?"" The emissary opened their eyes, which had been closed due to the blinding light, and were surprised to see a different room pattern to before. But they still didn''t believe it. They suspected that the light might have been a distraction and that the room had just been redecorated. Without realizing it, Leolde stepped down from the magic circle and opened the door of the room. Light streamed in, and everyone except Leolde wre surprised to see how different the room looked comare to that one the ancient ruins. "That''s ...... ridiculous ......." "Are you surprised?¡¡This is not the ancient ruins you just saw, but the ancient ruins near the royal capital. Have you ever been here before? Yes, I have. ...... The reason I was chosen to be the emissary this time is because I was part of the investigation team of the ancient ruins. So let me assure you that this is definitely an ancient ruins near the royal capital. ......" "Then you believe use , don''t you?" "No matter. Most people wouldn''t believe me if I told them that there is a legendary transference magic that has been lost. Their reaction is natural. Therefore, I do not blame them at all." "Thank you for your generosity."" After leaving the ancient ruins, Leoldo and the others stared at the royal capital. He i not blaming them by all means . This made Leolde laugh, but he tightened his loose face as he knew that he had to go to the capital to meet His Majesty the King. Normally, it would be a few days before he will reached the capital. He was sure that he will be surprised. He was looking forward to seeing what kind of reaction he will show to him . The only thing that depressed Leolde was the thought of meeting the fourth princess, Sylvia, again. However, he had just made a vow the other day. that he would resist fate and show the world what he was capable of. In that case, he can''t let Sylvia, the fourth princess, get in his way. It''s not that he can''t go against her because of his position, but he determined not to let her get away with it. However, there is still a bit of worries , so Leolde secretly thinks that he will find a good doctor next time. CH 87 It hadn''t been that long, but Leolde had come to the capital again. As usual, the city was incomparably more lively than Ze''at. It''s no wonder, since the population is larger . Now, since Leolde didn''t come to the royal capital for sightseeing, he headed straight for the royal castle. When he arrived at the royal castle, the gatekeeper was surprised to see him. Apparently, he couldn''t hide his surprise at the fact that the group of messengers he had sent out had shortened their return so much. He asked for various explanations, but the messenger ordered him to let them in as soon as possible since he had brought the Leolde in question. The gatekeeper could not resist the messenger, so he let Leolde and the others in with a reluctant look on his face. When they came inside,the others were still surprised. The fact that the messenger was with them showed that he had come with them from Ze''at, but it was earlier than they had expected. Some people thought that Leolde was clever and was on way to the capital. Unfortunately, that prediction was wrong. Well, no one seems to be able to give the correct answer, which is the use of transference magic. Who would believe me if he told them that he used transference magic, which is a lost legend? Probably no one . Leolde has already anticipated this, so he ignored the question. The only person wo whom he should answering is the king. And Leolde is a member of a dukedom, even if he fallen one. It''s not a problem to ignore questions from people with a lower rank than him . It seems that they have already been informed that Leldde and the messenger have returned, and Leolde has been granted an audience with the king. "Leolde Herbst. I have come by king summoning . "Hmm. I''d like to say thank you for traveling so far, but aren''t you came here faster than expected ?" "I believe I''ve already informed you on that matter." "Is that the transference magic you discovered in the ancient ruins?" Yes, that is correct. "It''s hard to believe , that you came here so fast "I understand your eeling . But let me assure you. that I used the transference magic." The king was right. It would be more credible to say that the king was right, and that he had anticipated that Leolde would be summoned. But Leolde had made it clear. He said that he had used the , transference magic. In front of the king. "Do you understand what will happen if you lie?" "Yes, of course."" There is more unrest in the throne room. If he was lied, he would not be spared the death penalty. Lying to the king, the highest authority in the country, is considered an act of hostility against the kingdom , and he family and even relatives will be punished for treason. And of course you can prove it, can''t you? Leolde Herbst." "Yes but for we need to go somewhere " "No problem. Where do you want me to go?" "Are you going to try this on yourself ? "Yes. I''m sure everyone would like to experience the legendary transference magic at least once. Of course, so would I. "But if anything should happen to you..." "You''re lying, aren''t you?" "Not at all, Your Majesty . But you are the one and only. You are indispensable to this country. Then I think it would be better to leave it to someone else." "No, no. I''ll do it myself "But ......" You''ve already tried it, Leolde , so that mean it''s safe "I don''t know what to say, . ...... Leoldo pondered for a while, but then decided that it was his duty as a vassal to respond to His Majesty''s wishes, and allowed the king to accompany him. . I''ll prove my transference magic to you. Your Majesty, would you please accompany me to the ancient ruins near the royal capital? "Yes!¡¡I''m looking forward to it! His Majesty the King is as happy as a child who has been given a new toy, and Leolde smiles bitterly. But just when it seemed that the conversation had ended smoothly, there was an interruption. "No, Your Majesty!" "Prime Minister. This is important a matter of . It will not be overturned, no matter how much you tell me." "I understand , but I can''t let you go alone. Please take an escort." "I know what I''m doing. Richto. You will follow me." "As you command, Your Majesty." The king is on his throne, and the vizier and knights standing on either side to him. The king turns to the knight, calls him by name, and orders him to accompany him. Leolde got goosebumps when he saw the knight that the king had summoned. The knight called by the king, Richto, is a knight directly working on the royal family and is called a knight of the Kingsguard. If the Royal Knights are the guardians of the country, then the Kingsguard Knights are the guardians of the royal family. Each and every one of them is a strong person, and they are the knights'' admirers and targets. The strongest of the knights of the Kingsguard was Richto, who was standing beside the King. Furthermore, he has another nickname. That is, the strongest in the kingdom. He is said to be stronger than Baynard, the leader of the Knights . He is said to be the king''s sword and the royal family''s trump card. If you want to get your hands on the king, you have to go beyond Richto. "There is no limit to the number of people we can do it , right ?" "Yes , your Majesty" "All right, then, Prime Minister. Come with me." he Prime Minister is obviously uncomfortable with the idea, but he can''t seem to say no, so he decides to go along, despite his reluctance. He wondered if it would be okay if the country''s leader left, but Leolde gave up on it because the king ha decide it already . The king, the vizier, Richto, and Leorde headed for the ancient ruins where the transfer magic circle was located. CH 88 They made it to the ancient ruins near the royal capital without any problems, the road from the capital to the ancient ruins was well maintained, and there was not much of a threat from monsters . It''s just that they were lucky enough not to encounter any monsters this time. The knights are patrolling the area to exterminate them, but they sometimes miss them, so it is rare that they encounter them. The four of them walked into the ancient ruins. On the way, the king talked a lot, as if he was bored. Leolde, who was targeted o, talked with the king, but he also turned to the Prime Minister to ask him to take over. But the Prime Minister, too, seems to be bothered by the King''s conversation, and gently averts his gaze from him . If the Prime Minister is not answering , Leolde turns to knight and he is fooled by his laugh. When he realized that he had no allies, he continued his conversation with the king with dead eyes. Leolde led the way to a room with a magic transference circle. "Here, ......." "Yes. Here it is." "Hmm. Are you sure that this is the magic circle on the floor ? "That''s right, Prime Minister. This magic circle is the of transference magic. "Really?"" Leolde, who was sweating profusely, turned around to look at Richto. As he turned around, he saw Richto with his hand on his sword. When he saw that the strongest man in the kingdom had his hand on his sword, he was so nervous that he could not move. "I don''t trust you yet, in case you were wondering. "......, I see ." "Don''t do anything strange or I''ll cut you. " As soon as Richto''s figure blurred, he saw a flash of light, and Richto was right behind him. When he was tapped on the shoulder, Leolde jolted and looked at Richto''s figure. At that moment, Leoldeo''s bangs fell. Leolde was so surprised that he forgot how to breathe. He wondered if he had just pulled out his sword and sliced some of his bangs in that instant. "I was surprised. You must have known I had drawn my sword." He couldn''t answer anything. The only thing he could say was that he was the strongest in the kingdom was not by chance . When he finally came to his senses, he decided to let the three of them experience the transfer magic. "The three of you will now experience transference magic. All three of you, please step in the magic circle. The king stepped up in the magic circle without hesitation, the vizier stepped up in the magic circle with some trepidation, and Richto stepped up to the magic circle without looking away from Leolde. Leolde was afraid of Richto gaze, but decided to endure it, as it was a natural precaution for someone in the position of protecting the king. After confirming that the three of them were on board, Leolde made the final confirmation. "I will now activate the transference magic. You may be blinded by the light, but it is harmless. Then let''s go! Leolde activated the transfer magic for the fourth time. A light so bright that they couldn''t keep their eyes open enveloped the four of them. The next time they opened their eyes, the interior of the room had changed dramatically. In front of them was a bookshelf containing a large number of books, an ancient ruin that Leorde had found. "Is this ...... really a transfer happened ?"" "The room''s decor has changed, but ....." "......" (His eyes are so scary!) He still doesn''t seem to trust me. ......) Still in disbelief, they scurried around the room and Richto stared at Leolde with a smile on his face. His eyes, however, are not smiling. Despite his fears, Leolde moves to prove to the three men that he is the right one. "You won''t believe this, but the transfer was a success. This is an ancient ruin that I have found. Outside this room is the wreckage of the mithril golem that I reported, so I hope you can believe me when you see it.'' "Well. So, let''s head there as soon as possible." With the king in a good mood, the vizier suspicious, and Richto will disappear at any moment , Leolde opens the door to the room. In the end, the wreckage of the mithril golem that Leolde had defeated earlier was lying on the floor. There was no doubt in that transference magic existed. Everything that Leolde had reported was true. The king approached the wreckage of the mithril golem and touched it to see if it was real. The king took the shattered mithril golem in his hand and placed the shattered piece of mithril golem on the floor. "I don''t think it''s a fake. I''m sure you can''t prepare this much in a moment of dizziness." "So, Your Majesty. Are you sure about the transference magic?" "Yes. real thing , Prime Ministe. I''m sorry, Leolde, for all the times I''ve doubted you." No!¡¡Your Majesty has nothing to apologize for. It was all my fault. If it had been my father, you would not have doubted . ". I don''t know. Your father, Beluga, certainly has a different level of trust than you do. I''m not going to believe you right away when you say you have transference magic. Not until I see it with my own eyes." "Are you sure you want to accept ...... then?" "Yes!¡¡I accept it. Alberion, the sixty-fourth king of Argabane, praises you for your great discovery!" He was so overwhelmed with joy that he almost let out a yell of joy, but he quickly knelt down and bowed his head. "Thank you for your prise !" "No , I who should thank you. You have made a great contribution not only to this country, but also to this world. You have made a great contribution to this world as well. I am happy for you, Leolde . I''m glad to have a vassal like you. "You are too kind, your majesty ." " Lead the way, will you?"" Leolde took the three of them out of the ancient ruins. CH 89 Finally, Leorde is able to come out and prove transference magic, and is freed from the threat of death that is give him Richto Leoldo is happy to see the sun again, and Richto approaches him. LeoLdo is a little frightened of him approach, but he is determined to show the king that he has proof of his transference magic. Then, when he came close to Leolde, Richto knelt down and bowed deeply. " Please forgive me for my rude behavior earlier." Richto did not fully believe in transference magic. He was still skeptical when he saw the mithril golem reported , but the moment he went outside and saw that they wre not near the royal capital, he was ashamed of his mistake. "Huh?" He was taken aback by Richter''s sudden apology. The king called out to Richto , who was apologizing instead of Leolde, who was frozen for a while. "What''s the matter, Richto ?¡¡Suddenly you''re apologizing to Leolde." "Your Majesty. I have done something unforgivable to Sir Leolde. I could not believe in transference magic, I doubted him , and I turned my blade against you. "What ......?" Is that true ? " "Yes, ......." "...... I know you''re worried about me. But Leolde is now a vassal worthy of trust. His efforts in the monster panic and the discovery of transference magic is big deal. It''s true that he was skeptical when he heard the report of the discovery of transference magic, but he didn''t think he was lying. That''s why he summoned him to confirm if , it''s true. The result, as you can see, was amazing . There is no doubt about it. Now he know that Leolde is not the kind of vassal who would lie to him . "And yet, without my permission, you turned on him. ......"" "It is all my fault, sir. I will accept any punishment." "......, Leolde. I''m sorry. I apologize for not being able to stop my men, even though I didn''t know they were running amok." The conversation was going on by itself, and Leolde was confused, but when he saw Richto kneeling and bowing and the king bowing as well , Leolde panicked. "No, no!¡¡It is only natural for you to protect His Majesty, so there is no need for you to bow!" "And ...... it''s no wonder that Richto are suspicious of me. I am the kind of person that even my family resents. How can I be trusted just because I contributed a little to my country? ......" Leoldo, feeling sad as he said it, he lowered his head more and more. In the end, he turned his head down and a gloomy atmosphere took over the place. It was the Prime Minister who offered a help. He coughed deliberately and drew attention to himself. "The king should not bow to someone else . It is true that Richto''s outbursts are to be blamed, but this his own sins, not yours to apologize for. "But still, as Richto''s master, I should apologize. It is mu role to take responsibility for the misdeeds of my men." "You are right, , but this time he has gone out of control without our knowledge. Then he should be responsible all alone . "But then, what about Leolde''s feelings? "Leolde hasn''t done anything this time, you know?" "In fact, he made a historical discovery, and then he was bladed. He has every right to complain." "I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to say. Then let''s let Leold decide how to punish Lichtow. "Hmm. Then let''s let Leolde decide. He will punish Richto." It is true that what Richto did to him is unforgivable, but he understands how he feels. He knows that he is a helpless person, so it is only natural that Richtou suspect him and turns his blade on him. The more he think about it, the more unreasonable it seems to him that if the king had been strict with Richto in the first place, none of this would have happened. He should vent his anger. But Leolde did not. He took a deep breath so that he could calm down and turned his face to Richto. " We all make mistakes. i know how you feel . And compared to what I did, you was only acting out of loyalty. There were a few things that were a bit too much. ......" "But it was done for sake of His Majesty. I don''t blame you, Richto. I forgive you."'' "Sir Lelde ......, do you think you can forgive me for this?" "Yes. If you''re not satisfied , then would you be willing to give me some sword lessons ?" It is only the royal family that can be instructed by the most powerful knight in the kingdom. But the king, who was listening to the conversation, spoke up. "You can ask for more.¡¡ can''t you?" "If that''s the case, ...... no. it''s fine . " "¡¡If you have any problems, I would be happy to assist you" After much deliberation, Leorde decided to leave it as a debt for now, and ask for it to be paid back later. "Phew ...... hahahaha!¡¡Oh yeah, right. I owe you big time for this. !¡¡Leolde. If you have any problems, I will lend you a hand. Also, you will be staying in royal capital for a while, right? "In that case, I will grant you permission to practice with Richto as you requested earlier." He thought he would be angry at him for being so rude, but the king started laughing and forgave me. .Leolde was relieved that he hadn''t gotten into any trouble in the first place. CH 90 Richto''s conflict with Leolde was over , and he was finally able to return to the royal capital. It was fifth time, Leolde used to the transition and smiled at the dazzling light, saying that he was now looking forward to the transition. After returning to the ancient ruins near the royal capital, the four of them headed back to the royal castle. When they returned to the castle, the knights and nobles who had been waiting for the king''s return were very surprised. They were surprised that he had left the castle and returned within a short time. The nobles, who were wondering if transference magic really existed, waited for the king''s report. "So, here is my conclusion!" "The discovery of these ancient ruins and the lost magic o of transference magic. I''ve seen it with my own eyes ! Therefore, I assure you , its true !" "I will pay you a reward for this achievement later. It will certainly be worthy of the prestige of the royal family." "Leolde Harvest!" Your achievement is one that will remain in the history of our nation, and indeed the world. I am proud of you. I am proud to have you as my vassal! I will pay you a reward for this achievement later. You will be rewarded later with a reward for this achievement that will surely be worthy of the prestige of the royal family." "Thanks , your majesty !¡¡I''m so glad !" This concludes the audience , Leolde Herbst. On this day, many nobles heard about the lost legendary transference magic that had been lost had been revived by the hands of Leolde Herbst. The royal capital was in an uproar. To Leolde, who had accomplished a historic discovery . And this good news will be passed on from person to person to a certain person in a distant land. "Leolde Herbst ...... ugh. I can''t believe you beat me to it. I''d love to hear your story." The woman in the house, which was hidden away in a forest deep in the middle of nowhere, was licking her lips lazily when she mentioned Leolde''s name. Leolde was worried about one thing . Leolde had suggested that if he revived the transference magic, he will be able to meet certain person . Yes, the most powerful mage in the world. Thus, the world''s most powerful wizard begins to move. She was interested in Leolde, who had first revived the transference magic that she had been studying. Leolde doesn''t know it yet that most powerful mage was interest in him . Leoldo had forgotten. It''s not a game, it''s reality. And he would never have guessed that not only the world''s most powerful mage , but also the world, had begun to move. They just can''t ignore such dicovery The revival of transference magic was also transmitted to the empire adjacent of the kingdom. From the people to the nobility, from the nobility to the imperial family, and then to the emperor. The emperor moves to confirm the truth. The emperor sent his agents to the kingdom. And then there is the Holy See, across the empire. Hearing the news that the kingdom has revived transference magic, the Pope, the ruler of the Holy Church, has also made his move. Leolde is unaware that three countries are moving in a flurry around him . It''s a event that didn''t exist in the game, after all. In the game, the hero and heroines were supposed to be rewarded, and Leolde thought that was about it. And there was one more person he couldn''t forget. The fourth princess, Sylvia, who had taken an interest in him before anyone else. "This is very bad. If things continue like this someone will surely take sir Leolde! "¡¡Besides, sir Leolde- doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e right now. And then there''s the historical achievement of reviving transference magic. With such an achievement, it would more than make up for his past sins. ......" I must consult with father!" Hastening to do her move Sylvia immediately scrambled to get hold of Leolde. However, the king was already on the move. He predicted that other countries would probably make a move, and he was determined to surround Leolde so he would not be taken by other countries. "Now, ......, what do you think about Leolde? "Well, yes. I think there are many strange things about him . It is possible that the discovery of the ancient ruins was a coincidence, but transference magic is something that has hardly been recorded . And yet, he has managed to revive it." "This is suspicious, no matter how you look at it. There might be someone behind this." "Hmm. You still think so? But it doesn''t seem like they are planning somthing . In fact, it looks more like a favor. But if you think it''s all an act, you have to admire it." "It''s no laughing matter. If he secretly connected to the Empire or the Holy See, he has done something terrible. "I agree. I''ll keep an eye on Leolde for a while. And as for the reward, I think I''ll give him a knighthood. "I think that''s fair. However, I don''t think it''s appropriate for the revival of transference magic. ...... It''s a little difficult to find a suitable reward for reviving transference magic in the first place." " And if transference magic becomes more widespread in the future, how about giving the benefits of transference magic to Leolde as well? "I think that would be a good idea. But the question is what to do with the title and the territory?" "No problem in that case . Currently, Leolde is ruling Ze''at, the Duke of Harvest''s territory, in place of Beluga. So, there will be no problem if we just ak him transfer Ze''at to Leolde." "I see. I''m sure no one will complain if that''s the case." Leolde, longing for survival, will eventually realize that he has done a terrible thing. And that it was extremely troublesome. Will Leolde be able to survive? CH 91 The audience ended without incident, and Leolde was trying to kill time , when he was stopped by his father, Beluga, the head of the dukedom. "Do you have any plans for the future? "I don''t have any plans, so I think I''ll rent an inn somewhere and go to sleep. "I see. Then let''s go home together. Olivia is waiting for you." "Mother is waiting ? I understand. I will be ready in a moment." "Okey . I''ll be waiting."" Beluga, smiling at Leoldoe as he bowed, turned on his heel to leave Leolde''s presence, but left a word before leaving. "I''ll be waiting for you. I''m sure Olivia will take you out to the clothing store if she sees you now, so be prepared." "What about ......?"" Beluga is saying something meaningful, but Leolde, who has no idea, is just confused. Wondering what he meant by earlier , Leorde led Gilbert, Barbarotho and Isabel to Beluga. As they boarded the carriage that had been prepared for them, Leolde felt a slight sense of suffocation at being alone with his father. If it were his mother, Olivia, he would not feel suffocated, although she was a bit talkative. However, when it came to Beluga, Leolde couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. He don''t think he hates he e, but he don''t think they getting along m When he lost the duel with Zeke and was sent to the frontier, Beluga was more than angry with him, he was disgusted. That''s why Beluga was a little uncomfortable with him, because he still couldn''t get that out of his mind. If it was work case , he could mend it, but as a family it was still difficult. He wondered vaguely what kind of things Leolde used to talk about. "......" "......" Silence reigned in the small space of the carriage. As the awkward moment continued, Leolde was about to ask for something but Beluga opened his mouth first "Leolde . Your achievement, or rather your historical achievement, will probably be known to many people." "Yes, it will. So what " All I did was copy a magic circle from a book." "That may be true , but rumors have a way of catching on. You know better about that, don''t you?" "Yes, indeed. So you think I''m the one who brought back the transference magic?" "Yes, you did . If that happens, ...... Leolde. There will be those who will plot against you to catch you . "No. ...... such thing it''s impossible "For those who do not know the truth, it does not matter. You may be mistaken about a transference magician. So, Leolde. You should get more guards." "Huh?¡¡I have Gil with me, so I don''t think I need more guards, do I? "It''s true that with Gil, you may not need more guards, but there is always a chance. And there''s more to it ." "¡¡What do you want " "A number of people have offered me their daughters for you to marry." "What?¡¡You want me to get married ?" It was an unexpected topic for Leolde, so he couldn''t help but show his true feelings ." Beluga, on the other hand, had expected it to some extent. The historical accomplished by Leolde would generate a lot of profit and would definitely be appreciated by the royal family. And Leolde is said to have attacked his former fianc¨¦e Clarice in the past, but it ended in an attempt. That''s why he broke off the engagement and her is free no in that way . Many noblemen came to Beluga, Leolde''s father, to sell their daughters to him, for lack of a better word. "So, Leolde. There was one person I couldn''t say no to, ......." Is it ...... Her Highness the Fourth Princess Sylvia?'' When he saw his father nodding with a puzzled look on his face, Leolde cried out. "Father!¡¡Can''t you do something about it! ". I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I can do about this. ...... "Nooooo " "Well, , . You''re dealing with royalty." "The next head of the family, Regulus, should be the one to ask for it . Isn''t that an honor?" "How can I refuse, ......?" "...... "Father!¡¡Why are you looking away?¡¡Father, answer me!" "I want you to be happy." "If you really want me to be happy, look me in the eye and tell me!¡¡Don''t turn your face away from me!" "How dare you talk like this to your parent! "If you were my parent, you''d help me!" "I''m telling you, they royalty!¡¡I don''t care how much you hate it, you have to meet them!¡¡What''s wrong with that?" "Her Highness the Fourth Princess is not only beautiful, but also intelligent, hardworking, and compassionate. What do you have to complain about?" "You''re wrong !You can''t say that because you don''t know His Highness'' true nature!" "Oh, you!¡¡How rude to royalty. ......!" Huh. ...... Enough. I get it. I know you''re not too keen on this. "Oh!¡¡You understand, Father! "Yes, I do. But you''re going to meet him. "Gosh, ......, . I understand, but would you mind keeping your father out of this?" " But don''t make any comments like the one you just made. "I understand, father." Satisfied with Beluga''s answer, Leoldo gave a big smile. Beluga laughed at his beloved son''s smile, which he hadn''t seen in a long time, drained the poison from him. "Huh. ......" "what''s wrong " "Nothing , I just thought it''s been a while. Leolde, who had no idea what was going on, could only tilt his head. Beluga was lost in thought, he thought about how long it had been since he and Leolde had had a good conversation and laughed together like this. CH 92 Leolde came home for the first time in a long time, since he was called to the royal capital to celebrate the end of the monster panic. (Surprisingly, it''s been so long since I''ve been home . The last time I came back, it had been half a year, but this time it''s only been two months.) (It''s been half a year since I last came back , back than , but i nowt''s only been two months this time...) After getting off the carriage, Leolde was about to enter our house for the first time in a long time when Olivia jumped out. She came out of nowhere and hugged him. "Welcome home, Leolde! "Hello, Mother. I''m back." "Yes, . Take care ...... Leolde!¡¡You''ve lost a lot of weight, haven''t you?" "What?¡¡Is it so ? " "Yes!¡¡You were skinny when I saw you before, but now you''re even more skinnier!"'' "And you''ve gt some muscle, so you''ve got a sturdy figure." "I hadn''t noticed. ......" It was only after Olivia had told him that Leorde realized that he had lost weight. In fact, Gilbert, Barbarooh, Isabelle, and Shelia knew that Leolde had lost weight. In the first place, the three were always around, so it was only natural that they knew. But why hadn''t Leolde noticed it on his own? In the past, he had noticed that his waist was decreasing. There was one reason. It was because of the hard work he had been doing every day as the acting lord. That''s why Leolde was not even thinking about his own figure. He had been so busy that he hadn''t even bothered to check whether he was thin or not. He didn''t even have time to look in the mirror, so he never had a chance to look at himself objectively. But now, Olivia made him look down at his own body. It was true that his lower belly, which had made him look like a middle-aged man, had receded, and the flesh on his chin and neck had assimilated, returning him to his former state of being without a chin. However, Leolde is still fatter than the average weight of his age group. However, the weight is not due to fat in any way. , but to muscle, which is the proof of his hard work . "I can''t stay like this!" Leolde!¡¡Let''s go buy some clothes!"" (Ah, now i understand . That''s what father meaned before ) Leolde was convinced. This is the important for him to have a good relationship with his loved ones. He would probably not be able to refuse. His mother is strong in times like this. She would never shake her head. After all, she was going shopping with her beloved son who hadn''t been back in two months. There was no way Olivia would let this opportunity pass by. "I understand , but I''d like to get my things done first. "The servants will take care of that." Under Olivia''s direction, the servants took Leolde''s luggage and left. Leolde wanted to rest a little, but he could not ignore hismother''s wishes. Leode takes Gilbert and Barbaroto as his guards and heads for the city with Olivia. Isabelle, who was left behind, glared at him bitterly, wondering why he hadn''t taken her with him. In the carriage, Olivia was chatting happily with Leoldoe whom she had not seen in two months. " I heard that you revived the legendary transference magic. That''s great!¡¡I''m so proud of you!"" "Thank you for ......."" Leoldo, remembering the incident at the ancient ruins, almost cried at his mother''s praise." "What''s wrong with you?" "''Nothing, at all. How long you known about this?" "I heard about it when you reported it to his Majesty. Beluga told me about it." "He did ?" "Yes, he did. I''m curious, though, how much transference magic can you use?" "Unfortunately, I can''t use it, but if I prepare a magic circle, I will be abe to use it. "Oh, that''s too bad. If Leode could use it, I would have thought we could meet anytime. .....". "Haha, it can''t be helped. But the transfer magic circle that I used is connected from the ancient ruins near the royal capital to the ancient ruins near Ze''at, so I can say that we are closer than ever." "Oh my!¡¡Is that true?"" ". Yes, it''s true. "Good. Now I can go and see Leolde as much as I want . That would be wonderful." Leolde''s face broke into a smile as his mother clapped her hands in joy. It''s a great way to get to know your family and friends. "So , who will be your wife ?" "What?" "What are you so surprised about?" "I thought it would be good for you to find a wife. ...... See, the reason I broke off my engagement is because I attacked my ex-fiancee. ......" "You''re right. But that was an attempt. And I think what you have done is a great achievement not only for the country but for the world. If that''s the case, I''m sure many people will be interested in you e" " you''ll get a lot of offers, and you can''t ignore them. So you have to choose." "That''s ...... true, but ......'' "What''s wrong with that?" "...... Actually, I talked to father about the same thing. He said no, at least not yet." "I see. But there''s something more, isn''t there?" "...... Apparently, her Highness has asked for a marriage proposal. "It''s amazing " His mother''s reaction was the opposite of his father''s, and Leorde could only despair. Apparently, Olivia seems to be on board. If this continues, Sylvia''s intentions will be realized. Leolde clenched jos fists, knowing that he had to prevent that from happening. CH 93 It''s been a long time since they were shopping together, so Olivia''s excitement anf she in high spirit all time . When they arrived at the clothing store where one of the best designers in the capital worked, Olivia was excited to pick out new clothes for Leolde. "I like this one, too. I like this one too!" But she can''t chose any of them . Even though it wasn''t shopping, for her Olivia was lost in thought. She was inevitable. Leolde is usually in Ze''at, so she and her son can rarely shopping together. That''s why Olivia has decided to enjoy this time to the fullest. Olivia thinks that she will have a lot of \ time together with Leolde before the time comes when they will be separated. "Hey, Leolde. What do you think of this outfit?" "I''d prefer a more subdued color.?" "Really?¡¡But I think it would look good on you.?" "Well, then..."" Leolde picked up another cloth with the same color as his mother''s. "This one is more to my liking." "I like it better, too!¡¡Then let''s buy this cloth and that one too . "What?¡¡Can''t we just buy one ?" "No. Leolde !¡¡, You should dress up a lot!¡¡You can''t keep up with the latest fashions like that!" Noblemen are often people who like to show off. That''s why they are always on the cutting edge of fashion. Even in social circles, if a famous aristocrat stands out, they tend to wear similar designs. As a result, men who are not familiar with fashion are unknown . "Just like your father Beluga, don''t buy the clothes just because it''s too much trouble! "Oh, yes, ......." He realized that he had strong genes from father. If Olivia hadn''t pointed it out to him , he would have bought the same kind of clothes as Beluga, only with similar designs. While he was enjoying shopping with her mother for a while, he encountered an unexpected person. "Shelia, ......?" To his surprise, the person he encountered was Shelia, his former servant, whom he had meddled with and sent to Zeke. "Master Leoldo?" It was a coincidence, but since it had been a long time since they had met, Leoldo approached Sheria to at least to say hello. "It''s been a while. How is your life here?" "Is it really you ,master Leolde "Hmm?¡¡Don''t say such strange things. Have you forgotten your former master''s face in just a few months?" "No, because you look so much different than you did before ......." Shelia was truly surprised. It was two months ago since she and Leolde parted ways. So, she had thought that there would not be such a big change, but her expectations were way off. He had lost a lot more weight than Shelia had expected and had become the handsome man she had once imagined him to be. "Oh. I''ve been busy since Shelia left. nd apparently I''ve lost a lot of weight because of it." Shelia couldn''t help but admire Leolde as he laughed aIt''s true that Leolde''s appearance was more to Shelia''s liking once he lost weight. It''s not a good thing, but Sheria thought that she could have stayed with him. But that was not going to happen. Shelia was now with Zeke, who had a duel with Leolde. It was not her wish, but Leorde took care of it for her . There was no way she could betray his wishes now. , she must not. "I am relieved to see that you are doing well. Siegfried must be a good man. He doesn''t treat anyone differently. He is the kind of man who will always call out to those in need. Shelia will be able to serve him without worry. "I''m sure you''re right. This is really true. ......"" If she say that, then the current Leolde is not so different from Zeke. However, he is not aware of this. Shelia wonders why only such people have low self-esteem and don''t understand it . "I''m sorry to have keep you here . See you later."" "Yes, ......." She wanted to talk more, but Sshe also came here to shop. . However, since Leolde was also in the store, she was sure she would run into him again. Leolde returns to his mother and smiles at her as she is engrossed in choosing clothes. He was really glad that she was his mother. Shelia, on the other hand, is in the company of Zeke and his friends Elina, Clarice, and Colette, as well as Sonya Potlef, who has joined his harem. Sonya has a lovely appearance that makes it hard to believe that they are are classmates. The six of them were oddly enough in the same store. Apparently, the ladies had come to buy new clothes. They wanted to make Zeke like them as much as possible. Sometimes fate is cruel. Leolde continued his shopping in the midst of all the people he didn''t want to meet. someone here What will happen to him? God only knows how it will end. Leolde s at the mercy of a very mischievous fate. Note . Don''t expecting such amount of chapters as today often . Thanks for reading ! CH 94 Now, for some weired reason, Leolde had come to the same store where Siegfried, the protagonist of destiny 48, was. At the moment, he and his mother are busy picking out clothes, but it wouldn''t be surprising if they will meet at any moment. In a way, it was a miracle that they had not yet met in the small store. Normally, they would met like Shelia and Leoldo did earlier. However, the two of them have managed to avoid each other. Of course, they are not doing this intentionally. It was a total coincidence. At this point, however, Olivia urges Leolde to try on the clothes . Leolde obeyed and went into the dress room. As he was trying on the clothes Olivia had brought, he opened the curtain of the room and caught sight of Zeke. Zeke, surrounded by heroines, is just beyond Leorde''s sight. "!!!?" Holding back himself from the shouting, Leolde closed the curtain with great force. Olivia, who was curious about Leolde, called out to him. What''s the matter, Leolde , you dislike that outfit ? ''It''s nothing like that. Mother, I like this outfit . Now let''s pay for it and go home." "What?¡¡Let''s have some more fun." Leolde wanted to fulfill HIS mother''s wish, but situation was bad . If he don''t leave now, He will encounter not only Siegfried, the protagonist of the original story, but the heroines as well. If possible, he wanted to avoid that. It''s true that Leorde has accomplished a historic achievement this time, but that doesn''t mean that the duel things in the past . He must disappear from Zeke and the others, and he must never get involved with his former fianc¨¦e Clarice again. These two things had to be done . Of course, Leolde did not break the agreement intentionally. This time, the king had summoned Leolde to return to the capital, so there was a good chance that they would meet by chance. But that would be undesirable. There was no telling what they would say to each other if they meet. On Zeke''s side, there was Clarice, who was the catalyst for all this. If they were to meet face to face, it would be easy to imagine what kind of outcome would be waiting for him . Perhaps Clarice would remember the past, and would be shaken and frightened. When Zeke will see this, he will surlu to become enraged and blame Leolde. If Leolde had been alone, he would have accepted the blame with open arms, but now Olivia is right beside him . If he had been alone, he would have taken the it in stride, but now Olivia was right beside him, and he scrambled to find a way to avoid it . "Mother, I want to go and look at , shoes!¡¡Let''s go see what shoes match these clothes!" He praised himself for the good idea he had come up with on the spur of the moment. "If you want it ,then let''s head to the shoe store. "Yes!" Leolde was inwardly overjoyed that he had succeeded in leaving with Olivia . (Yes!¡¡It worked!) . (Now we won''''''t meet Zeke and the others. All we have to do is be careful when we will leaving the store.) Leolde instructed Gilbert to be careful and sent Olivia away from Zeke and the others His only concern is that Gilbert doesn''t turn into a grandfather freak . If he did, the whole thing would go down the drain. If that happened, Leolde decided to fire Gilbert this time and hire a new butler. Then, Leoldo successfully accomplished his mission to escape Zeke and his friends without being noticed. He wiped the sweat off his face and felt relieved that his mother hadn''t noticed anything . He got into the carriage and made his way to the shoe store. They arrived at the shoe store and Olivia led him inside. As before, the shoe selection was difficult. Olivia was puzzling over which shoes would look better on him . To be honest, he didn''t really care about the shoes, as long as they were in the safe . However, as if she had seen through his him , Olivia deliberately brought him a pair of shoes with an eccentric design. "What do you think of these?" "''Oh, Mother. This design is too ......." He thought that he could wear any shoes he wanted as long as it was comfortable, but he didn''t want to wear shoes with unnecessary flashy decorations that might attract attention, so he hesitated when he saw the shoes Olivia had brought. Oh my god, why?¡¡It seems you dont care what design they have as long as they comfortable. "What about ......?" "You can''t fool me!¡¡I''m sorry.¡¡I don''t why i am so similar to my father in that way ! Well, but that''s another good thing about you. But that doesn''t mean you should neglect it!" "Yes, ......." Olivia gave a strong no to Leoldoe who was sweating because she could read his mind. Leolde inwardly laughs at the fact that he really is just like hisfather. (Oh, Father. It seems that you and I have a similar aesthetic sense. And I can''t seem to resist , mother. Hahaha.) However, Leoldo seemed to be somewhat happy. He will talk about this with Beluga next time. CH 95 After nice shopping trip with his mother Olivia, Leolde returned to the mansion. Since there was still time before dinner, he decided to go to the courtyard and do his daily training with Barbaroto and Gilbert. Barbaroto was nervous because it was the Duke''s residence. Leolde saw this and teased Barbaroto, saying that he had seen something new. "What''s the matter, Barbaroto? Why are you moving so stiffly?" Master Leolde. Please don''t say mean things. Even if a knight with a low rank like me is invited to the duke''s mansion, I''m afraid. ...... Ha-ha-ha. Don''t worry about that. I''m sure Mother and Father won''t mind." "I''m sure the they do. ...... "Hmm?" He followed the direction of Barbaroto''s nervous, frozen gaze and saw the knights in charge of guarding the duke''s mansion. Each and every one of them has a rank higher than Barbaroto''s, and their abilities are impeccable. In other words, Barbaroto must be uncomfortable. He was being watched by knights of a higher rank than himself. Hmm. ...... then I''ll shut them up." "Master Leolde?¡¡What do you intend to do?" "I''m going to show them something. and they''ll change their minds." Barbaroto, who had no idea what Leole o was try to do could only nod his head. But he stopped caring, thinking that since Leolde said it, there was nothing wrong with it. "Let''s do it as usual , Barbaroto!" "Yes!¡¡I am ready at any time y!" The two men shouted and then clashed. The sound of wooden swords clashing rang out in the courtyard of the duke''s residence. The next moment, however, the sound of wooden swords clashing rang out at a frightening speed. When the knights on guard heard the sound of clashing swords, they went to take a look and found that Leolde and Barbaroto were engaged in a high-dimensional battle. The knights who are entrusted with guarding the duke''s mansion are also quite capable, but they are not as strong as Leolde and Barbaroto. The two of them are that strong. "Ohh " "Huh! The two of them, on the other hand, already had just focused only on each other. After all, if one of them look away even for a moment, he will lose. Leoldo''s sword skills are already on par with Barbaroto''s. And Barbaroto is determined not to lose to Leolde. And Barbaroto has been training hard in order not to be defeated by Leoldo, and has yet to give Leolde a single strike. Therefore, Barbaroto is the better swordsman. Yes, only when it comes to swordsmanship. If Leolde used magic, he would surpass Barbaroto . However, he does not use magic. This is because he is only training in swordsmanship. So, Leoldd is thinking of taking one from Barbaroto with swordplay alone. "Aha! "Ah!" After all, Barbaroto was slightly superior. Barbaroto''s blow snatched Leolde''s cheek. He could have avoided it, but he took the blow. Leolde and Barbaroto stopped moving and bowed to each other. And then Leoldo sat down on the ground with a thud. "I thought I will be win this time ." "You can''t beat me in swordplay yet." "You''re right. By the way, are you relieved?" "Yes, I am. I felt like a fool for being so nervous." "Ha-ha-ha!¡¡That''s good to hear. Look at the faces of the knights on guard. they look like idiots when they see us training. After being told, Barbaroto remembered and turned his attention to the knights who were looking at him. There were the knights, looking as dumb as Leorde had laughed at them. "I''m sure you''re right. That''s right. I''m in a very pleasant mood right now." "Haha!¡¡That''s right, . Shall we continue? "All right. I''ll win the next one." "Pull it out. , I''m going to get one from you this time!" The knights on guard duty watched as the practice began again. However, the head of the guard came and scolded the knights who had been watching the two practice and returned to the duty . Many of the knights felt frustrated, wishing they could still watch. They wanted to be a part of it if they could. And it wasn''t just the knights who were watching Leolde and Barbaroto practice. Olivia, too, was watching happily over a cup of tea. Olivia smiled at the joy of her son''s growth. , "Hmmm. Leoldoe looks so happy. He''s a boy after all. He look even better than when he shopping with me." That made me a little jealous. But it was a small thing, because I could see him smiling like that again. "Hey, Gil. I how strong is Leolde?" "Well, I guess. I don''t know, but I wonder how strong he is." "Or Siegfried, whom Leolde defeated in a duel?" "It''s hard to say. The boy lost because he had been slacking off on his training for several years." But if there is an opportunity for a rematch, I think the current him can win." "Yes, ......, but I don''t think he will get a rematch. I''m sure Leolde will be very busy from now on. "The Master is going to scream." "If he does, will he come to me? I hope I will spoil you as much as I used to. ......" "Hahaha. I''m sure the Master is embarrassed and won''t cry out. But sometimes he wants to be pampered by his parents, so I think it''s quite possible." "That''s right!¡¡ I''d like to see Leolde be selfish again, if only for a little while. Just a few years ago, Leolde was selfish all the time but , he has grown up to be a fine young man. Thanks to that , there is not much she can do for him as a mother. Olivia was happy about this, but she also felt a little sad. CH 96 First, Leolde finished his sword training with Barbaroto. The next is physical training with Gilbert, who is elegantly pouring tea with Olivia. (When did you get here, Mother?) Besides, would it be interesting to see how they practice? (I don''t know, but it''s okay that she seems to be enjoying herself.) While thinking about it, Leolde did some flexibility exercises. (Speaking of which, where did Isabelle go?) After all this time, Leolde was curious about the whereabouts of Isabelle, whom he had left behind when he went shopping. However, he decided that there would be no particular problem whether she was there or not, and forgot about Isabell. Since Isabell is an intelligence agent sent by the fourth princess, Sylvia, it would be better to be more vigilant, but since Leolde hasn''t given her any such information, he has no problem leaving her alone. By the time the flexibility exercises were over, Gilbert was standing soundlessly in front of him . As usual, Leolde was frustrated that he could not detect him. He was disgusted that he was still so far from Gilbert''s capability . But at the same time, he was determined to show Gilbert what he could do. "Let''s get started, shall we?"" "Yes!" "Hmmm. Do you want to show your mother what you capable of ?" Y"ou''re more enthusiastic than usual." "Hmm, I see. I want to show mother how much I''ve grown." "She was already pleased." "Well, if it''s ......, she should be more than pleased!" The duke''s prized courtyard caved in as Leolde stepped into the ground. Leolde , who attacked Gilbert''s at a speed that ordinary people cannot catch, and strikes with his fist. The sound of heavy blows rang out, and the people around looked surprised. Olivia, who had been watching, saw Leoldoe strike Gilbert with his fist without hesitation and covered her open mouth with her hand in surprise. "Well done, . But you still can''t reach me." "Ha!" Leolde''s fist was caught by Gilbert and stopped. In the end, it was a matter of time before Gilbert was able to catch him. Leolde , who had been caught with both a fist strikes and a spinning kick, regained his distance once more. He lowers his hips, catches his breath, and stares at Gilbert. In the next moment, Gilbert''s figure disappears. As soon as Gilbert''s figure disappears, Leolde takes a defensive posture with his arms on the sides as a shield. The moment he takes a defensive posture, Gilbert appears and hits him with a powerful spinning kick. "Ha " "I''m going to gi in succession. "What kind of people talks like that?" Gilbert''s figure disappears again, but Leolde is on the move, successfully blocking Gilbert''s attack. The onlookers were probably even more surprised. Even the knights on guard were unable to catch Gilbert''s movement. However, Leolde had completely read Gilbert''s movements and was handling his attacks with the most appropriate movements, so it was impossible not to be surprised. Unlike those around him, who were in a constant state of surprise, Leolde was extremely calm. He knew exactly where Gilbert was going to attack from, and he knew exactly where to attack to make Gilbert struggle . However, he still couldn''t reach him. It was no wonder. Gilbert had lived more than twice as long as Leoldo, and his experience was too different. Besides, he was a legendary assassin who had reigned over the underworld. There is no way that Leolde can catch up with him so easily. " ugh " Leolde''s face contorts in pain as he catches Gilbert''s powerful kick. But he caught it. In other words, he had caught Gilbert. "I got you, Gil! " No!" Gilbert is slightly impatient as Leolde tries to take him into an armbar. However, his arthroscopic technique was not successful. Gilbert spun his body like a frame and slipped out of Leorde''s hands. "Damn!" "No, That was brilliant, Master , but it was a bit of a rush. "Well, I''m glad to hear it! Leolde stepped toward Gilbert, who was standing at a distance, and thrust out his fist. However, it was a bad move. Leolde''s movements were a little too rough, and he was caught in the middle of attack . Gilbert atacked the bosom of Leolde, who struck out, and unrelentingly kicked him in the knee, sending him flying into the air. Gilbert kicked Leolde, who was defenseless even though he was in front of Olivia. "This is ... " When Olivia saw Leolde bouncing and rolling on the ground two or three times, she stood up and ran to him . "Leolde! Olivia''s dress gets dirty as she calling out to Leolde, who is covered in mud. But Olivia doesn''t care , because right now, Leoldo''s condition is more important." "Gilbert!¡¡ why you need to go this far just because you''re practicing!" "you can easily stop it! "Why did you go this far?" Depending on how you answer, I will judge" Gilbert did what he always doing and kicked Leolde in the knee without mercy. In addition, it was in front of Olivia, who loved her son endlessly Gilbert was shocked by this. Gilbert immediately tried to apologize to Olivia, but she stopped him. "I''m sorry, Mother. Please forgive Gil. Gil and I have always practiced like this. In other words, it''s an everyday routine . So please don''t blame Gil."'' "That''s not the point!" "What would you do if something happened to you?" "You''re only injured for now, but it''ll be too late if something serious happens!" Please don''t make me worry about ......." Seeing Olivia worrying about her beloved son as she buried her face in his chest and cried out, Leolde feel bad about it . (Oh ......, she loves me so much. I guess I wasn''t considerate enough. ......) "I''m sorry, Mother. I was wrong. But please forgive Gil. I was the one who forced Gil to do what he did." "Fine . But please be careful next time, okay?" "Yes, I know." Leolde felt bad that se had made her cry . He had made up his mind not to let her cry again, but he never thought he would do it . He promised himself that he would be careful next time. CH 97 Even after the incident that made his mother Olivia cry, Leolde trained with Gilbert and Barbaroto for a while. After sweating profusely, he decided to go to the bathhouse in the duke''s mansion to remove sweat. "It''s been a while since we'' bathed together ." "Huh? Even Leoldo reacted with a firm refusal to this line . "I can understand if i was a child, but I am already 16 years old!¡¡I''m can''t go in with , you "! "But I would like to wash your back for the first time in a long time, can''t I? "No!¡¡This is going without questions !" "Please, Leolde!¡¡i won''t taking my clothes off, okay? "No, I can di anything for you but this !" "So ...... I understand. I''ll give up for today if that''s what you want." (Today, you mean you''re going to come back tomorrow to do it? ) Olivia inwardly tweets at him, and he sighs from exhaustion. In order to relieve his fatigue, he decided to take a bath as soon as possible, and followed the servant in a daze. When he arrived at the dressing room, he quickly took off his clothes and walked into the spacious bathing room of the Duke''s house . The ancient Roman-style baths that he had seen in video games brought back his childhood memories. (Oops, no. I''m tempted to get excited, but I have to wash my body first!) As he was about to wash his sticky body, someone came into the bathroom. . He turned his head to see who it was, but couldn''t make out the steam. "I''m here to wash your back. "Oh?¡¡Is that Isabell? I don''t need it, I can do it by myself. Just go back ." "That''s not going to happen, so if please excuse me." "If it''s because of work or something like that, don''t worry about it. I want to take a bath by myself. So get out of here." Leolde coldly shunned Isabel, who was already right behind him. However, Isabelle also refutes his request to go back . "So can you at least let me wash your back?" "You know, ......, I said it''s fine. "I''m begging you. I''ll wash your back and then I''ll leave." "Huh. ...... Okay. Just my back, please." "Yes!" Leolde, who was tired of repeating the same thing over and over again, allowed her to wash only his back. He was taken aback by Isabelle''s joy. (Why you so haapy about it ? ......) In order to get the job done quickly, Leolde started to wash his head and let Isabelle take care of his back. When he realized that his back was sore and his fingernails had hit it, he shouted at Isabelle. "You wanted to do this just for harass me like this? "I''m sorry, Leorde. I messed up a little." "What, Mother?" Leolde runs away without a second OF thought, but in his haste, he somehow steps on a piece of soap that had fallen and falls down spectacularly. Unfortunately, he hit his head and lost consciousness. The last thing he heard was Olivia''s scream. When he woke up, Leolde jumped up with great force. Before he knew it, he was asleep in his bed in his private room. Of course, he remembered everything. Perhaps Olivia had taken advantage of Isabell to assault him while he was bathing. And then Isabel talks and Olivia does it. It would not have been surprising if she had noticed the footsteps, but that is where Isabell matched Olivia. Olivia''s plan was successfully accomplished, although she was in the wrong place to do it . But in the end, Olivia failed. While washing her beloved son''s back for the first time in a long time, she scratched her nails. The pain made it all too obvious to Leoldo, who looked back at her. However, Leolde was more startled, and when he backed away, he stepped on the soap, which caused him to fall and hit the head so hard that he lost consciousness. That was as far as Leold4 remembered. However, only Olivia and Isabel know what happened after that . Isabel heard Olivia''s scream and came back to the bathroom, where she saw Leolde lying on the floor, with Olivia holding him. Isabel doesn''t know what happened, but she guesses that Leolde must have been startled when he noticed Olivia and fell down. That''s a good guess. First of all, Isabel ran to Olivia and the unconscious Leolde to check the situation. "What happened?" "Leolde was startled by me, and when he ran away, he stepped on the soap and fell. He hit his head pretty hard. .....". "Hmm. ......"" Isabel reassured Olivia by confirming that Leolde was alive. Don''t worry. Master Leolde is alive, so you don''t need to worry about anything. Let''s wash him first. After that, let''s get him dressed and take him to bed. "That''s a good idea!" This was unbearable for a boy of his age. Before he knew it, his body was being washed and he was even being changed. In other words, he was being watched all over. When Leolde learned this fact, he buried her face in pillow and roared like a beast. "UUUUGH!!¡¡Kill me kill me!" Olivia, by the way, was pleased with how much LeoLde had grown. l"You''ve grown up so well, Leolde." Later, when Isabelle told him what happened , he felt empty . CH 98 That was a terrible incident, but Leolde decided to forget about it . He spent the free time before dinner training his magic, when Isabelle came to tell him that the meal was ready. , "Master Leolde ,meal is ready. "All right. I''ll be right there.: Leolde, who was tired and hungry, immediately went to the dining room. On the way to the cafeteria, Leolde decided to ask Isabelle what she had been doing since he had not seen her during the day. "Isabelle. What have you been doing all day?" "I''ve been helping out at the house." "I see. , it''s good thing " He was expecting Isabel to have gone to Sylvia to report something, but it seems she was just helping out at the mansion.Leolde felt like a fool for being a little wary. When he arrived at the dining room, he confirmed that his family was already there. As before, he found an empty seat near Beluga, so he sat down there. When the food arrived, Leolde''s eyes lit up as he waited for the signal to eat. Then Beluga said a few words and reached for the food." "Well, let''s eat." Beluga called out to Leoldo, who was slowly and gracefully eating. "Leolde . I heard from Olivia that Gil beaten you up today ." "Yes, well. But as I told mother, it was part of my daily training, so don''t worry about it." "That''s why anyone would be surprised to see something like that. I was really worried about you!" "I''m really sorry about that." "Beluga!¡¡You should say something to him ." Olivia would probably be glad if , Beluga, scolded him . In anger, Olivia turns to face Beluga. Everything is fine ," he said. Leolde is doing his best. After all, Beluga was also pleased with Leolde''s growth and could not scold him for his hard work . "Oh, my God!¡¡That''s why you''re so reckless, Leolde! "Haha. Olivia, I understand how you feel, but if you tell Leolde to stop now, he won''t listen. Isn''t that right, Leolde? "Yes. I''m sorry to trouble you, mother, but I have no intention of stopping my training with Gil. "I don''t know why men are like this!" Olivia wasn''t really angry. She was just worried about his safety. She thought that if Beluga paid attention to him, he would improve, but Beluga was on his side. While the three of them were happily chatting, they heard the sound of forks and other utensils hitting the table. When they turned they gazes , Thy saw Regulus and Leila with grimaces on their faces. They seemed to be blatantly staring at Leolde. "I''ll go back to my room and study. " "I''m going back to my room to study. I''m going back to my room to study. He thought they would have a nice family dinner, but the gap between brother and sister was still big . Leolde''s heart darkened as he realized once again how many bad thing he had done in the past "I can''t tell you not to worry about it. But you know what, Leolde? They really care about you." "What? ...... But ......" "They resent you now, though. You see, when you were a little naughty, people said a lot of things to them. about you." "That''s why they couldn''t forgive thim . They couldn''t let them make fun of you for changing the brother they love. That''s why they couldn''t forgive them even more for acting like he don''t care if they make fun of you." "Oh, no. ......"" "Remember, Leolde. When you were little, they stuck to you all the time, didn''t they?" ,in his childhood memories, Regulus and Leila would always follow Leolde wherever he went. For better or worse, Leolde had always been a confident and dependable older brother. However, as he grew up, things changed but until then, he was not on bad terms with the two of them. "I''m sure Regulus and Leila were frustrated that you made fun of them and refuted it, but they must have gotten tired of seeing you being so naughty. And because they are so kind, they were worried about too, so I think they couldn''t forgive you any more." "I don''t know what to do about ......." "Leolde. You already know, don''t you?" "Father?¡¡What do you mean?" "You''ve changed. Then go through with it. Don''t let anyone make fun of you for who you are." "That''s who I am. ......" "That''s right. The trust you have lost cannot be regained quickly. But even so, if you persevere steadily to the end, they will surely trust you again . So, Leolde. Don''t get lost. Keep goin in a straight line. That is the only and the best way." Leolde lowered his gaze once and then turned his eyes to Beluga and Olivia. "Yes!¡¡I''m going to be a good brother to them again! " That''s a spirit . "Mm-hmm. I''m looking forward to it. One day we''ll all be laughing together again, I''m sure of it " We''ll get it back this time. This time he will regain the trust that he had lost. It would take some time, but Leolde made a note that he surly will gain their trust again CH 99 would have to go to work, but now he was staying at the Duke''s house in the capital, which was like a vacation until he received his reward from the king. Thanks to this, he can sleep twice in the morning without any worries. What a wonderful life. If it were possible, Leolde would have liked to stay like this for the rest of his life, but it was not possible. "It''s morning, Master Leolde. "...... Isabel. I''d like to get some more sleep." "I don''t mind, but lord and his wife are already in dinning room. "I will came soon t. Leolde, who was pleasantly quick to switch gears, quickly changed clothes and headed for the dining room. Regulus and Leila did not want to see his face in the morning, so they would eat later. learning this, Leolde felt depressed. After breakfast, Leolde went to his daily training. This time, however, Olivia was watching him, so he couldn''t be as reckless as he sed do be . So, he only exercised lightly. The training continued until noon, when it was time for lunch and a break. Before lunch, Leolde washed his body to wash off the sweat. The other day, Olivia had attacked him, so he locked the door just in case , and took a bath, just in case. Having washed away the sweat and refreshed himself, Leolde had lunch. He savored it thoroughly and, satisfied, thought about what he would do in the afternoon. He was thinking of spending the afternoon working out as he had done in the morning, when Beluga dropped a bombshell. "Leolde. Tomorrow, Her Highness is coming to see you. "Already ? " "Yes. Be prepared for anything. "Yes, Father ". Leolde returned to his room and buried his face in her pillow. (I must somehow refuse the engagement!) It''s impossible to escape. So, why don''t just get engaged to someone suitable?) (No, I can''t. In the first place, father has already refused, and I''m sure Her Highness will squash it. If that''s the case, there''s only one way. I didn''t think I''d have to use it here, but I''m not going to hold out for it!) Leolde has a trump card . But he don''t know if it will work or not. But he has to try it out If it doesn''t work, the demon Sylvia will take everything from him. He was determined not to let that happen. He went to the afternoon training session, but was tod that he was not moving well and was not concentrating. "What''s the matter, Master Leolde?¡¡You''re moving a lot more awkwardly than you did in the morning." "Mmm ......, sorry. I have a problem." "What''s troubling you?¡¡I can help you if you like." "Really?¡¡Well, then, let me ask you, how do you think I should refuse her highness'' offer of marriage? "I''m afraid I can''t help you with that." "Oh, come on!¡¡Don''t turn your back on me ¡¡At least let''s think of something together! "Don''t be absurd!¡¡In the first place, a marriage proposal from Her Highness is a blessing in disguise!¡¡In fact, I don''t understand why you want to refuse!" "Yes, I know , but I don''t want it!" "¡¡Why don''t you tell me exactly what it is you don''t like? "Actually, I''ve talked to Her Highness several times, but her personality is inexplicably twisted. I think she is a sadist." "Isn''t that perfect for you, master Leolde ?¡¡I think you''d be a good match for someone who can hold the reins." "You certainly seem to have it under control. But it''s still impossible. On second thought, it can''t be Her Highness." "Then why don''t you talk to your mother about it? "As much as I would like to, mother is keen on the idea. ...... "Oh, well, what are you going to do?" "Well, I''ve got an idea, and I''m going to try it "Well, that''s all right, then." "Whoa!" A wooden sword is flipped from Leolde''s hand. Barbaroto struck him without missing a moment of opening in Leordo. You opened , Master Leolde." Leolde, who was frustrated by Barbaroto who decided the face him , picked up the wooden sword that flew away and slammed the wooden sword in Barbaroto to release his anger. "Whoa!¡¡Hey, if you''re going to resume, you should at least say something! "Oh, shut up!¡¡You don''t make a declaration when you''re attacking on the battlefield! "Hey!¡¡Are you mad at me?" Barbaroto asks if Leolde is angry with him. "I''m not angry"! "But you''re moving a lot more slowly than before!" "It''s your imagination!" Raising his wooden sword prominently, Leolde swung down with great force and blew Barbaroto away. Barbaroto blocked it, but his hand holding the wooden sword was numb. "I can''t believe it!¡¡No matter how you look at it, you''re angry~" Barbaroto muttered in a voice that Leoldo could not hear. "Obviously he is angry", Leoldo, not knowing that Barbaroto had muttered such a words , closed the distance and struck Barbaroto again with a series of blows. It''s a little bit of a messy move, but Leolde is strong. He is genuinely powerful, and each blow is heavier than the last one . Barbaroto managed to block Leolde''s attack, feeling a little regretful for his teasing. However, with all those useless movements, Leolde''s movements gradually became sluggish, and eventually he was struck in the brain by Barbaroto. Thus ended the afternoon''s training, and Leorde finished dinner, took a bath, and went to bed . Leolde went to sleep in preparation for Sylvia, who would be coming tomorrow. CH 100 In the middle of the night, Leolde wakes up and gets out of bed. It was almost dawn, but there was no sign of the sun rising yet. But now that he was awake, he couldn''t bring himself to go back to sleep. Finally, he had a marriage meeting with the fourth princess, Sylvia, today. He thought about going for a run outside, but it would be awkward if he will be discovered, so he decided to meditate in his room. He threw away all his thoughts and concentrated deeply. He manipulated the magic power in his body and deepened his understanding of magic. Meditation does not make him stronger, but it deepens his understanding of magic and improves the efficiency of his magic. After continuing for a while, Leolde felt a light in his closed eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the morning sun was shining through the window. Apparently, the sun had risen. He realized that he had been meditating for a long time. "I''m going to do a little strength training and then take a bath After completing a series of push-ups, squats, sit-ups and back muscles, Leorde headed for the bathroom. When he got out of the bath, Isabell was waiting for him and gave him a towel and a change of clothes. "Thank you. "You''re still so insufferable." "You are talkative " "Don''t you like it?" "No. It''s not bad." After getting dressed, Leolde and Isabelle went to the dining room. Beluga and Olivia were already there. Unfortunately, Regulus and Leila were not there today either. "Leolde. As you may know, Her Highness the Fourth Princess is coming today. Please don''t be rude." "I''m looking forward to it! Leolde." "Well, I''ll do my best." Beluga is worried and Olivia is in a good mood. Leoldo laughed at their different reactions and started eating . When breakfast was over, Leolde went to his room to study magic. The lightning attribute is his specialty, the earth attribute is highly convenient, and the water attribute is the one he uses the most. Leoleo learns magic that he never had in the game. Eventually, fated time arrives. There was a knock at Leorde''s door. It seems that the fourth princess, Sylvia, has finally arrived. With determination, Leolde leaves the room. Isabelle took him to the reception room, where the king, queen, and Sylvia were sitting on the sofa. On the other side of the room, Beluga and Olivia were sitting. As soon as he entered the room, he greeted the king, queen and Sylvia with a bow. "Thank you for taking the trouble to visit us. " "Haha. Today is a private matter. Make yourself comfortable." "Well, I''ll do as you said ." Leolde sat down next to Olivia and faced Sylvia. When his eyes met Sylvia''s, she smiled at him, and he smiled back. (You have a good personality!_ Leolde is convinced that she must be thinking of something dark inside. (Hmmm.... sir Leolde I''m not going to lose to you either.) They laughed at each other, but sparks were flying between them. Their parents saw them laughing at each other and misunderstood it . that Finally, the match of a lifetime between Leolde and Sylvia would begin. "Leolde. As you may have heard from Beluga, I''m here today to make a proposal to you. As you may already know, it''s with my daughter, Sylvia." "Hmm, I look forward to working with you, sir Leolde" The way she smiled could be described as an angel one . That''s how pretty she is. No matter how you look at it, everyone have the same opinion . But Leolde knows. I he wished he hadn''t known that. Incidentally, Sylvia''s parents were also troubled by Sylvia''s personality. They probably didn''t expect her to have a sadistic side. they known her since she was born, so it''s even more difficult for them . "Yes, it''s my pleasure. Your Highness Sylvia.'' As if in return, LeoLde also responded with a radiant smile. The queen was expecting that smile. She thought that LeoLde would be a good partner for Sylvia. Small talk continued for a while, and the King and Queen and Mr. and Mrs. Harvest were enjoying their conversation. Next to them, Leolde and Sylvia were smiling and laughing. (I know you''re excited about old stories, but I think it''s time to get down to business.) (It''s fun, but I can''t keep up with you.) Leolde lets out a small sigh, saying he''s getting bored. He wanted to get down to business and end this . And Sylvia wanted to get to the point as well. But, in direct contrast to Leolde, she was planning to get married. "Oops, I got carried away with the old stories." The king said, ending the conversation. Leolde and Sylvia were happy to get to the point they had been waiting for. "Well, let''s get to the main topic , even though it''s been a long time. Leolde. I want you to marry my daughter Sylvia." Of course, I don''t want to force you to do anything. I''d like to respect your wishes as well." "......" Leolde pretended to think for a while, and then let the king hear his reply. "I decline." The air in the place froze. The king probably didn''t think that he would be turned down at all. He is the supreme authority and ruler of the country. No matter If he said that he respects Leolde''s wishes, there is no way that Leolde, his vassal, can refuse. And yet, Leolde and yet he did it . He had to ask him this question. Depending on how he answered, he could be punished for bringing shame to the royal family. "Leolde. If you are clever , you will understand that I will have to judge you depending on the reason." Leolde was defeated by the king''s force and gave the reason for his refusal. Note. Hooray! We hited reached chapter 100 ! I wanna thanks you for sticking so far . Share your thoughts on that series by writing reviews here or nu , or y writing coments below . once again thanks for reading ! CH 101 Leolde gives his answer to the king, who is quietly angry with him . "Your Majesty, please forgive my rudeness. , but Her Highness Sylvia is too good for me. As Your Majesty knows, I am a despicable criminal who attacked my former fianc¨¦e." "How can Your Majesty entrust your daughter to such a person as me ?" "Hmm. I understand where you''re coming from. , but I'' am doing this this because I think I can trust you now. "I see. I am honored by your prising , but you overestimating me . However, I am still not good enough for her . Her Highness deserves someone better than me . "Are you saying that you are not good enough?" "Yes. , I do. "Then you should change your mind. You have helped to deal with the monster panic, and you have also accomplished a historic feat by bringing back the legendary transference magic to the modern world. "The revival of transference magic in particular is too great. You don''t seem to understand how much you''ve contributed to your country, but let me be clear." I"''m going to give you a knighthood and a fiefdom. I believe that even if I gave you that much, it still wouldn''t be enough." "I''m sure the others won''t be clam about that, will they? "Yes. But think about the benefits of using transfer magic. How much do you think it will help this country?" "The neighboring empire, the best in the continent, has not been able to revive transfer magic. But you have revived transference magic, you done something that even the Empire wasn''t able to do " Can anyone else surpass such a achievement ?¡¡No, they can''t. You can complain as much as you want, but not many people are capable of accomplishing what you had achieved . So, come on don''t be modest. You can be proud of it. What you''ve done is that great thing ." "I am truly honored by your words, ......." "You can be proud of what you have done." "It''s not so bad for you, is it?¡¡Sylvia is beautiful, intelligent, and capable,doing thing without help of her parents." "and I hate to say this, but you will be related to us royalty. So why would you refuse?" The king had a good point. Probably every nobleman would like to be related to the royal family. But Leolde is different. It''s not only that he wants to make a connection, but more importantly, he wants to avoid getting engaged to Sylvia. That''s why Leoldo used his trump card. "Your Majesty.I want you pay me back " "What ......?" The king was puzzled by Leolde''s words. Perhaps what Leoldoe owes him is what the king said to Leoldo in the past. Don''t tell me you want me to pay you back just with you being free from being marry Sylvia?" The king stared at Leolde in disbelief. But Leolde seems to be serious, and his eyes show a firm will. "Yes ......."" This is a gamble. It''s not that It was too reckless, too stupid. But what was left for LeoLde to do was to pay back the debt the king promised in the past. It was not official, but the king would surely is big thing But for him to refuse this offer was too absurd. "You''re serious, aren''t you?" "Of course . I don''t say such things in jest. Except for the king and Leoldoe the other four could only watch with holded breath. As the tense moment continued, Leolde clenched his fists tightly, wondering if it was a bad idea. "I''d like to be left alone with Leolde for a little bit .... "What? The king''s words made everyone shout in confusion. Why in the world would they need to be alone ? They wondered if there was something he couldn''t let the others hear. "Father. Why do I have toleave the room? "Just do as I said "...... I understand." The four of them , except for Leolde, leaved their seats.There were only two people in the reception room, Leoldd and the king. But the king would not speak at all. Only the heavy air presses down on Leolde''s shoulders. He can''t stay like this forever. Rather, he tried to open his mouth, but the king''s heavy mouth opened first . "Leolde. I''d like to hear the reason why you want to refuse the offer so badly. "Of course, no matter what the reason is, I promise I won''t blame you." (How could I say that? I can''t tell him that his daughter is a sadist and that''s why he want to refuse her.) When the king saw Leolde turning away from him and breaking out in a cold sweat, he was convinced that it was as he had expected and continued talking . "I see. You''ve been aware of it, haven''t you? Of Sylvia''s true nature. ......" "What, you don''t mean ...... You know as well , your majesty " "Yes. I caught a glimpse of it when I was listening to your story from Sylvia. ......" "Oh, I see." "Oh, Your Majesty?" "No, I''m sorry. Leolde. I didn''t expect my daughter to have that side of her. "But you knew about it. ......" "That''s why you wanted to refuse, right?¡¡Even using the debt you owe me from that time." "Ugh. ...... Yes." "It''s not that I''m blaming you. Well, I understand how you feel. I don''t know how my daughter got twisted like that. ......" If it was someone who was willing to be with him, Leolde had no problem with it. But with Sylvia, there was no telling what she would do. Of course, he wanted to believe that he would not be killed, but he did not want to be caught in the act of sleeping with Sylvia as soon as she lost interest in him. "Okay. Let''s pretend this thing never happened." "Are you sure?" "Sylvia is dangerous now. I think we should talk about it once and for all. "Oh, thank you very much!" Leolde, who had not expected it to go well, bowed his head, trembling with emotion. In addition, he would never have expected that Alberion, Sylvia''s father, would be on his side. Leolde almost jumped at such result. CH 102 It was a dangerous gamble against royalty, but Leolde was overjoyed that he won . "But you know, Leold.e You''re going to have a lot of trouble in the future." "I''ve heard from your father that many people have come to me, wanting to make atheir dauther marry me. But is that something to worry about?" "Hmm. The transference magic that you have discovered this time, as I said before, will generate enormous profits." "I''m sure that many noblemen will come to you to take advantage of it. Besides, you don''t have a fianc¨¦e, so it''s they will sell their daughter to to you." "Is that so?" "Leolde. I have been risking my life to travel to places where there is no pavement, but if transference magic becomes known to the worll, people will want to use it, right?" "That''s why I''d like to use transference magic as a public service". Hearing this much, Leolde could understand. If He use transference magic, He can go farther safely and arrive at any destination in an instant. If transference magic becomes widespread and becomes a public service, it will surely generate huge profits. "Yes, indeed, ......." "And I''m going to give you 20 percent of the profits generated by transference magic for every month . "Twenty percent? ...... "It may not sound like much, but I thing it will enough It''s true that twenty percent seems small. But the benefits of transference magic are probably many times greater than Leolde imagined. It''s not a bad figure in the long run, Leolde thinks. "I''m sorry, I''ve gone off from topic ,but the point is that I want you to be careful." "Oh, I get it." It was explained to him a lot, but he didn''t quite grasp the situation he was in. The only thing that Leolde knows is that he has received a lot of offers for his achievements in reviving transference magic. (Does he really know that?¡¡Should I tell him that the Empire and the Holy Church are making their move t, just in case?) The king was pondering, but decided not to tell him anything, as he didn''t want to confuse him by telling him something unnecessary. No one knows whether this choice is right or wrong. The only thing he can say is that something will happen to Leolde soon. When the king had said all he wanted to say, he called the four who had been excused back into the room. The queen and Sylvia looked dubious, while Beluga and Olivia stared at Leolde with concern. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I had a little chat with Leolde, Sylvia. "Yes. How it went " "I''m sorry, but I won''t tell you about it "What?¡¡Why is that, ......? She would never be able to accept it. Sylvia thought that no matter what, Leolde''s request would be refused. After all, it was no exaggeration to say that his marriage to Sylvia was ordered by the king. So, Sylvia couldn''t understand why this conversation had never leaked . Sylvia shifted her gaze from the king to Leolde. How in the world did he manage to get rid of it ? Leoldoe won the game, but lost the match. Sylvia became more and more interested in him , who had managed to get rid of their marriage Leolde, who was shivering with chills, had no way of knowing. He never thought that Sylvia would become obsessed with him . (Hmmm ...... u. Leolde . It''s my loss this time. But I''m not giving up, so please be prepared.) I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I''m not going to give up, so please be prepared. (What the heck is this chill ......? No way, is it from Sylvia? When Sylvia gave him the biggest smile, Leolde felt goose bumps and shivers run down his spine. Fear struck him as if he had understand something he shouldn''t have. (She won''t give up !) He was convinced. that Sylvia hasn''t given up on him yet. It''s not that he don''t like her, but it''s a different case when it comes to marriage. . (Please, His Majesty the King. Please rehabilitate Sylvia.) Whether it will come true or not is up to him. It was left to Alberion, Sylvia''s father and the king. Thus, the marriage proposal between Leolde and Sylvia was cancelled, and the King and Queen returned to the Royal Castle with Sylvia. The Harvest family sees the king and his family off, and when they are out of sight, they enter the mansion. They then began to interrogate Leoldoewithout letting him go. "Leolde!¡¡What the hell did you do?" ''Why did His Majesty accept your request?" ''What magic trick did you use?'' "Calm down, father." "Yes. Beluga. Let''s calm down. So, Leolde . I also want to ask you, why did you want to refuse the marriage proposal with HerHighness Silvia? "Is it a hunch, ......?" Falsely, Leorde tilted his head and answered why he refused. "You have a hunch, don''t you? Then I''m not going to ask you anything more. But, Leolde. My hunch is that you must be ...... ugh! "What!¡¡What is it?¡¡What is that meaningful laugh?¡¡Tell me, Mother!" "...... I''d like you to answer my question as well, Leolde." Olivia smiled meaningfully at Beluga, who was sadly left alone, while Leolde questioned her. It was a scene of three different people, but it was also a peaceful way of being a family. CH 103 Leolde, who had been living a colorful life, was finally summoned to the royal castle to receive a reward for his achievement for reviving transfer magic. Since he had been told about it in advance when he broke the marriage proposal with Sylvia, he headed for the royal castle without any particular hesitation. As he walked down the corridor of the royal castle, he felt some eyes on him, but he headed straight for the throne room. As he was the star of the show this time, he waited for the huge doors leading to the throne room to open, He proudly walked down the red carpet in the center of the room and proceeded to kneel in front of the throne. The king nodded to Leolde , who had shown his loyalty, and king announced that he would reward him. The king nodded to Leolde , who had shown his loyalty, and announced that he would award Leordo with a prize: "I now award Leordo Harvest with the prize for reviving transference magic. "The first reward is 100 million B, followed by a baronetcy, and finally the territory of Ze''at. Do you have any objections?" No one had any objections. In fact, it was impossible to argue with him. Leolde''s accomplishments are too great. Even if they were to raise an objection to it, the could see that thay would be beaten back. So the right thing to do is not to say anything at this point. Many of the nobles were thinking the same thing, when they contact Leolde and make a connection with him later on. There would be a great deal of benefit to him in the future. There was no way he would miss it. They should get along with Leolde even if they have to flatter him. "The next thing is that our scholars are studying transfer magic. It is likely that transference magic will be widely used in the near future." "When that happens, we will use transfer magic for public service . We have decided to give 20% of the profits from the public works project to Viscount Harvest as a reward. Do you have any objections?" This surprised the nobles who had been watching quietly, and the throne room was in an uproar. In addition to a project led by the government, this is the use of transference magic. It was easy to imagine how much profit would be generated. Rather than wasting money on hiring knights to escort him along a dangerous, unpaved road, they would use transfer magic, even if they had to pay a little more. In addition, it is obvious how much money the merchants will drop. Merchants import and export goods, so their usage should be extremely high. They don''t know anything concrete yet, but if the transfer magic spreads, it will generate huge profits, 20% of which will end up in Leolde''s pocket. Many nobles protested that it was not something that an individual should be allowed to gain. "Your Majesty. I''m afraid it''s a little too much for him to take personally, Mister Leolde. Isn''t there a risk that the country''s wealth will be concentrated on him ? "Hmm. But considering what Leolde has accomplished, it''s only natural, isn''t it? "The revival of transference magic is certainly a historic achievement. But I don''t think it''s enough to reward him that much. We''ve already given 100 million B, a viscountcy, and a fiefdom, so I think it''s too much." "Then what reward do you think would be appropriate for the revival of transference magic? "So I think the three you just mentioned would be enough." "I see. I would like to ask you one question: Are you satisfied with the reward you have received for reviving transference magic? "Of course, . I can''t complain." Leolde was impressed with how well he could talk. In fact, the noblemen who are opposing him are just using nice words. He was sure that if they were really a party to this, they would complain and complain. As for Leorde , he would like to spend the 20% of the profits from the public works project using transfer magic on the reform of his domain, since he will receive a territory with his title. Therefore, it was unforgivable for him to be disturbed here. However, there were too many enemies to argue with. So, he thought, he should just sit back and let the king take care of everything. "So that''s it. If that''s the case, I won''t have to pass on the benefits of transference magic to you." "What?" "¡¡You said it yourself just now, didn''t you? You said it yourself, you don''t need it." "Your Majesty, ......?" "I haven''t come up with a concrete plan yet, but if transference magic becomes widespread, I plan to charge a fee for its use. I was planning on giving some of it back to the lords, but from what you just said ......, it doesn''t seem necessary." If the king is right, it will be to their advantage. It might not be as much as Leorde''s, but it would be enough. But that is about to disappear. This is not good. The rebellious nobles praised Leoldo as if they were changing their minds . Leolde sighs in response to the deafening words. He knew that aristocrats were such creatures, and even in his past life memories , politicians were riddled with corruption. Therefore, he should not have excessive expectations. "Well, this concludes our audience." Leoldo was relieved that the suffocating time was finally over, but he was disappointed to learn that there would be a ceremony afterwards to revive the transference magic. Probably, a lot of nobles will cam to it. The ones who had mocked him last time would no doubt change their attitude and approach him. When Leolde thought about it, his desire for revenge arose. He decided to take revenge on those who had looked down on him and made fun of him last time. He was a small man, but he would not be punished for what he had done. It was his natural right. The thought of this made him feel a little more at ease and happy, and he was existed . CH 104 For the ceremony, Leolde changes his clothes and joins his family. His twin brother and sister are still giving him the same cold shoulder . However, his mother has told him about them, so he doesn''t feel any discomfort like before. (One day, I''ll do my best to make them adore me again, so watch me.) He don''t blame them because He have decided that he will make it up to them. , and he didn''t blame them. He was determined to build up the trust that he had destroyed in the past. The Harvest family headed for the venue of the ceremony. Many participants had already gathered at the venue. When Leolde entered the hall, as expected, many people gathered around him. It was annoying, but he couldn''t ignore them, so he greeted them one by one with a fake smile on his face. Finally, when he thought the greetings were over, they began to sell to him their daughter. "Leolde. I heard that you don''t have a fianc¨¦. How about my daughter?" This has been going on for a while ago. . It is not surprising that his cheeks twitched and he became angry at any moment. However, the other party did not notice. More and more people were gathered around him to sell their daughters. he can''t accept this, no matter what. There was no way he could keep up a fake smile with this many people. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m so tired. They been making fun of me for a long time. At first, Leorle takes a rest. He takes a drink from the waiter, quenches his thirst, and then takes food to his plate. In the midst of this, he discovered the nobleman who had previously made fun of him. But other side doesn''t even notice Leolde. He naturally smiles, thinking that now is the perfect time to take revenge. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you. You''ve joined us, haven''t you?" The nobleman who used to make fun of Leolde has a big smile on his face as Leolde calls out to him. In contrast, the nobleman who had mocked Leoldo turned around when he was approached, and when he saw that it was Leolde, his face turned very pale. "¡¡You don''t look so good, do you?: "No, this is, ...." Leoldo couldn''t stop laughing at the aristocrat who was so obviously had paled face . But at the same time, thinking that he was being told what to do by someone of this caliber, Leolde felt terribly empty. "If it''s because of the golden pig in front of you?" "''¡¡I think that sirLeolde is a wonderful man." "Do you really think so?" "Yes, !" "Well,. ...... Let me tell you something. I know you used to make fun of me. So remember that. Next time I won''t let you get away with this." Leolde put his face close to the ear of the frightened nobleman and threatened him in a silent voice. When the nobleman heard this, his face turned from bright blue to white and he was shaking his head like a broken doll. "Get the hell out of here. Don''t show up in front of me." The aristocrat who had mocked Leolde left the hall in a panic. Scuffling, Leolde exhaled in satisfaction. (phew It''s feel good . And there are a few others, but the ones who were watching the exchange earlier have disappeared already Well, I guess that''s enough.) His little revenge is over. Now that the pent-up frustration was gone, Leolde enjoyed a hearty helping of food on the plate, thinking that se could now eat comfortably. But then, a group of strange womens approached him. He turned to look and saw a group of beautiful women who looked to be about the same age as him. He wondered what was going on, but then he remembered what had just happened. Perhaps they had approached Leoldd at the behest of their parents. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I am--"" Leolde could not keep up with the continuous self-introductions. In the first place, he didn''t want to be introduced to anyone. Most likely, their parents told them to be flattering, but that didn''t work for Leorde. Unfortunately, Leolde doesn''t have the time to indulge in women. Of course, it''s not that he''s not interested in them . It was just a matter of preference. The women in front of him right now are all beautiful, but he can''t get his heart around them. (She''s beautiful, though. , but Sylvia it better in term.) He was thinking about mundane things. However, as Leolde said, Sylvia was certainly more beautiful than the woman in front of him. Leolde couldn''t ignore the women who had taken the trouble to come and greet him, so he got through the situation with a casual conversation. After parting ways with the women, he received a drink from the waiter and soothed his throat, which was tired from too much talking. However, since Leolde was the star of the show, he had to talk to many people incessantly. He imagined that the muscles in his cheeks would tighten up from all the fake laughter and that he would be laughing forever. It was a horrifying sight. The thought of himself smiling for the rest of his life is sickening. Not wishing for such a future, Leolde hoped that the ceremony would be over soon. CH 105 Leolde was doing his best to deal with the aristocrats who kept pouring in. In the meantime, the waves of people have finally stopped, and he was happy to be able to take a break, but in the meantime, he was confronted with people he did not want to meet. "Count Vanessa ......!¡¡It''s been a while." In front of Leolde are Count and Countess Vanessa. They are the parents of Leoldo''s former fianc¨¦e, Clarice. They are the parents of Leolde''s former fianc¨¦e, Clarice.and for Leolde, they might have been his in-laws. Leolde was unintentionally frightened, but he quickly made up his mind and greeted them. However, there was no response from Count Vanessa. He closed his eyes, thinking that he was still angry with him for what he had done to Clarice. Before he awoken his past life memories , Leolde had done many terrible things to Clarice. The fact that she had a higher title and Clarice had a more mature personality made him even more violent. In addition, the school, a place where it is hard for parents to see, their childsLeorde even worse. He forced himself on Clarice, and when she refused, he and his followers attacked her. However, he was prevented from doing so by the , Siegfried. Angered at being thwarted, Leolde fought in a duel with Siegfried and was defeated. Leolde has changed, but the sins of the past have not disappeared. Now, the sins of the past came to surface. "It''s been a long time, Leolde. How long has it been since I''ve seen you? "It''s been over a year. ......" In the past, Leoldd had been reluctant to show up at Clarice''s parents'' house. Because of this, it had been about a year since he had seen Count Vanessa. The atmosphere was awkward, and the people around him knew that Leolde and Count Vanessa had a feud, so they could not approach her. "It''s a great day, so let''s forget all the bitterness and resentment about you. "...... I''m sorry about that." "Don''t apologize. won''t make you forgiven and it won''t erase the scars on my daughter. "...... Yes." "I only have one question--why didn''t you change sooner? ...... That''s all." "......" Leolde could not answer that question, and there was nothing he could do about it.He became like this in result of the past life memories , and even if he regrets the past, he will not be able to change it. He know it sounds irresponsible, but all he can say is that it was bad luck. (It''s tough to hear that again.) As he gazed at Counts back as they walked away, Leolde felt terribly miserable. There was no one who would talk to Leolde in the current situation. However, he couldn''t stay down in the dumps forever. Leolde regained his composure and looked up. Just at that moment, the king was about to enter. Leolde also went to greet him and talked with him for a while. "Are you enjoying yourself, Leold?e" "Yes, of course. . Thank you very much for organizing this event for me." "Don''t worry about it , this is nothing. In fact, the whole country should be congratulating you for what you have done." "I''m afraid I can''t do that. I''ve had enough of this." "I see. I would have been happy to do it myself. After that, Leolde parted with the king and tried to move to a corner of the hall, but he was caught. The fourth princess, Sylvia, caught him. "Oh, where are you going?" "I was just going to bathroom "You were going in the opposite direction of the doorway. (Damn, She watching me.) Lelde clicks his tongue inwardly and smiles deceptively. "I may have been drunk." "I can help you with that." Sylvia grabbed Leolde''s arm firmly, as if she knew that Leolde was going to run away. The two of them linked arms as if they were lovers from the outside look . Leolde, the star of event , and Sylvia, the famous fourth princess. Naturally, they were the center of attention. In addition to that, the dance they had shown last time was still burned in their eyes. Many people misunderstood. They are probably in love with each other. And they are not wrong. Sylvia is thinking about Leolde, and Leolde is thinking about Sylvia when he is around her. It''s just that there is no love. "Your Highness. I don''t think it''s a good idea to cross your arms if you''re not engaged to be married.'' "That''s fine. It''s a good opportunity for me and you to show off our friendship. (You bitch!¡¡Don''t get carried away just because you''re cute. ......!) I''m on the verge of falling. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. He was on the verge of falling. Despite what he thought on inside, Leolde couldn''t resist Sylvia''s charms. The fierce bargaining between man and woman was about to begin." "Oops, I almost forgot. Your Highness, there''s someone I haven''t greeted yet." "I''ll go with you. , for I see that sir Leolde has not yet sobered up. The grip on his arm becomes stronger. Leolde is amazed at how her thin arm can hold such power. Sylvia is putting all her strength into and , never letting go. It''s probably the most powerful thing she''s ever done in her life. "I had a little chat with her highness and sobered up, so no thanks. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m a little ...... I am not in mood" Sylvia, flabbergasted, slumped against Leolde. It was completely an act, but one that no one but Leolde could understand. (It''s cute! ......!) Even though he knows it, he can''t resist the charm, and Leolde is reeling. It might be better to just accept it. CH 106 While the fierce bargaining between the man Leoldo and the Sylvia was going on, the music suddenly started to play. In the same vein as before, Leoldo is distracted by the music and gives up trying to run away from Sylvia . Then, just as before, he asked Sylvia to dance with him. "What kind of a windfall is this?"" "...... is a calculation. If I leave her Highness here, I will be asked to dance by many women." "Hmm, yes, I suppose so. I would really like to stay here and annoy you, but I also want to dance with you again." "Then I take it as your accept my invite "Yes, ofcourse ." The two of them had been chasing each other earlier, but now they were in agreement. The two of them danced brilliantly, beautifully, lustrously, mesmerizing the audience." Eventually, the song ended and the dance came to an end. Then, more than before , a storm of applause broke out, and they bowed and gave their places to the others. With much applause, Leolde and Sylvia also became spectators. "I''m so happy to dance with you. I really enjoyed dancing with you, Leolde. Will you dance with me again? Sylvia, who was genuinely enjoying herself without any calculation, asked Leolde for this . "If it''s okay with me, I''m sure we will have chane do it t again." Leoldo didn''t feel bad when they were dancing. Leoldo was smitten with Sylvia, who seemed to be really enjoying herself without her sadistic side. "I''m looking forward to the next one, sir Leolde!" Sylvia smiles with real joy. The Sylvia of is not pretending . She is looking forward to it from the bottom of her heart. Seeing Sylvia like that, Leorde''s heart is disturbed. (Calm down~ calm down~ !) Sylvia, who showed a reaction appropriate to her age, and she was a formidable opponent. If she had only shown him this part of herself, he would have been easily defeated. While Leorde was trying to calm her disturbed mind, Sylvia was also having a heart attack. (I don''t know what to do ......!) (I can''t!¡¡I was only enjoying seeing sir Leolde in trouble. ......!) (But I really enjoyed the dance earlier And compared to before, sir Leolde-looks more muscular and manly. ...... He has a nice figure . ......) Apparently, Leolde was as excited about Sylvia as she was about him. Originally, Sylvia had approached Leoldo out of curiosity. She was learning more and more about him , and her interest was never-disappeared . And now that he had achieved the reviving transference magic, she was even more interested. (That is to say, I can''t help but be curious about him .) (Isn''t that what love is all about?) She get curious, SHE want to know him, she approach him, she thinking about him all the time, and she naturally follow him with her eyes. At a moment''s notice, she may find herself attracted to him and fall in love with him . Sylvia doesn''t know yet. Is this throbbing in her heart a torment or...? "Your Highness?¡¡You have been quiet for a while now, are you really not feeling well?" Bending his knees to be at the same eye level as Sylvia, Leolde calls out to Sylvia, who has been silent since earlier. "What?" "Huh?¡¡Are you okey Your Highness? Sylvia let out a cute scream and backed away to escape from Leoldoe But then something unfortunate happens. Sylvia bumped into a waiter who happened to be walking behind her, and the drink that the waiter was carrying spilled out. Seeing this, Leorle immediately reached out and pulled Sylvia into his arms. Thanks to that, Sylvia''s dress didn''t get wet. Now it''s fine " "Hawa ......" "Huh?". Sylvia was on the verge of exploding when she was hugged by Leolde , who misheard her stomach. She couldn''t take it any longer. With less than three seconds left before she screams. "I''m so sorry!¡¡I was just careless! The waiter who had bumped into Sylvia and spilled drink earlier bowed to them. At any rate, Leolde forgave the waiter since neither of them was hurt. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you clean up." "No!¡¡I don''t want to bother you, !" "It''s my fault. Let me at least do this." As the waiter bowed again and again, Leolde cleaned up the broken glass. Sylvia just watched the scene with a stunned expression. Although it didn''t cause a big commotion, Leolde apologized for attracting attention and left the place with Sylvia. (Hmmm. (Hmmm... Sylvia''s behavior has been strange since a while ago. , and her reactions have been strange too.) Leolde still doesn''t realize it. Sylvia has become a clunker. (Awwww ......!!!) Where is the smart girl? Sylvia had already turned into a clunker, and she couldn''t think of anything. She was supposed to act in a calculating manner and play with Leoldo, but why did she end up like this? For better or worse, Sylvia was being pushed around by Leolde. CH 107 Leolde was walking out of the venue with Sylvia, who had turned into a clunker. However, as he was still the star of the show, he was stopped every time. For some reason, Sylvia was also useless, so Leolde had to deal with the situation alone. Sylvia had become a mascot attached to him . "If you''re not feeling well, Your Highness, you should leave the venue. "Oh, yes, of course!¡¡But I''m fine!" She obviously didn''t look good, but she said he was fine, so Leolde didn''t question him further. "I see. But please let me know as soon as you wil feel unwell "Huh. ......! Sylvia''s heart is tightened by the caring Leoldo. Sylvia is tickled by the kindness of Leoldo. However, as a vassal, it is only natural for him to be concerned for the safety of her highness, but Sylvia is unable to think that far ahead. When he saw Sylvia suddenly suppressing her breasts, Leolde questioned Sylvia with a serious expression, as if it was something out of the ordinary. Your Highness Silvia!¡¡I knew something wrong with you "It''s all right. ...... Don''t worry about it. ......" "But ......" "It''s all right. It''s all right. ......" "I understand. If you say so." Leolde was trying to hold her back back , but when he saw Sylvia repeatedly said that she was fine, he backed down. (Don''t do it ...... once she will be aware of it, she won''t be able to stop the palpitations. ......) Sylvia''s heart was still racing and she couldn''t look at Leoldd properly. Sylvia has been approached and rejected many men in the past, but this is the first time she has been so disturbed by a man. So, she didn''t know how to calm her feelings. (What''s going on?¡¡You''ve been holding your chest since a while ago. ...... Did you get heartburn or something?) This one was insensitive on our end.he has guess why Sylvia is holding her chest. He only thought that it was some kind of illness. It''s not that Leolde is really insensitive. Sadly, he thinks that Sylvia is a sadist, so he just can''t imagine that she is angry with him. Leolde was very troubled as he thought Sylvia''s condition was not good. He wanted to leave the hall as soon as possible and take Sylvia to a quieter place, but the participants would not allow him to do so. Of course, they are not trying to be mean. They''re just trying their best to be friendly with Leolde. Leolde knows this, so he can''t ignore it. Just as Leolde is having trouble deciding what to do, a person he doesn''t want to meet comes to him. Elina Vanstein, one of the main heroines of Destiny 48 and a duchess like Leolde, stood in front of him. ", Leolde. What do you think you''re doing lugging around her Highness, while she feeling unwell? (She thing that i am bad guy here ) She completely misunderstood. . Sylvia certainly looks unwell, but it''s not it . It''s just that she is in love with Leolde and her heart is beating fast . But to Elina, who doesn''t know anything about it, it looks like she''s holding her chest in pain. "I am trying to help her ". "You''re talking nonsense!¡¡You''re actually trying to take her Highness to a deserted place to do something!" "What are you talking about, you''re ...... ridiculous. I don''t have the time to deal with your nonsense." Leolde was taken aback by the paranoid Elina and tried to leave, but she grabbed his arm. "I''m not going to let you go!¡¡Your Highness, come here. I will escort you to the doctor." Elina reached out to Sylvia in the name of helping her , but she shouldn''t have done that. "Shut up, ......." With a pang, Sylvia swatted away Elina''s outstretched hand. "What ......?" With a pang, Sylvia swatted away Elina''s outstretched hand. "Elina. i haven''t know you could be so stupid." "So, Your Highness?¡¡What do you mean?"" Elina was stunned, not knowing why she was rejected when she was trying to help. "Elina. I didn''t think you could be so stupid. Elina. You know that today''s event was held for sir Leolde who is here now, right?" "Yes, of course. ......" "Then why are you behaving in such a manner towards him ? "I was concerned for your safety. "Don''t be presumptuous, my dear." "I could sense the insult to sir Leolde in your words. Do you think this is a good opportunity for you to blame him while you claim to be doing it for me?" "No, I would never--" "Don''t try to make excuse for it now. I am disappointed in you. How dare you insult sir Leolde-, who has brought so much benefit to the kingdom. ......" "I had no idea that you would insult him in public." I could punish you with my authority, but I''ll leave that to you, sir Leolde. (You''re full of energy, Your Highness!¡¡¡¡No, well, I was pissed off, but I know Elina hates me in the first place ......) (I just thought she should choose the right time and place, but she don''t know what to do~) Leolde thinks as he looks down at Elina, who is still shaking with her head down. It is obvious that if she will do anything too reckless, she will be resented even more than she already is . So, Leolde decided to make it easy on her. "Oh, Elina. I know you don''t like me. ,so I don''t mind if you come at me. But please choose the right time and place. I can''t protect you anymore." "You are very kind, sir Leolde- ." "No, Your Highness scolded me on your behalf. "Of course she did!) Leolde is grateful to Sylvia, who is so cute and pridefull . She is a sadist in some ways, but she is a kind girl who gets angry for her own sake. (Why ...... me!¡¡Leolde has certainly accomplished its big . but that doesn''t mean he should be forgiven for all his sins!) (He can''t be a good person !) (Just you wait . I''m going to expose your true nature!) Since Leolde had forgiven her, Elina had disappeared from their sight. She then glared at Leolde from afar, burning with hatred. CH 108 The party, which had been full of events , finally came to an end. The party was finally coming to an end, and the participants were all on their way home, leaving the hall empty. "Well then, Your Highness. See you soon." "I''m going to miss you. I wish time would have stopped forever. (Don''t be fooled, Leolde !¡¡It''s an act, of course it''s an act!) Sylvia''s heart was shaking as she looked really lonely. He was shaken by Sylvia''s really sad face, but he told himself that it was an act and kept his ego in check. "Hahaha. If transference magic becomes more widespread, we will be able to meet again oftenly . "That''s right!¡¡Ummm, I can''t wait to see you again , SirLeolde! Sylvia''s carefree smile made Leorde feel like she was going to throw up blood. (Is it really an act?¡¡ I feel bad for avoiding her just because you she is sadist!" Leoleo started to worry, but they said goodbye to each other one last time and parted ways. Lelrde returned to the mansion with his family, while Sylvia went to the king for consultation. "Father, I need to ask you something." "Yes, sure ., I have something to discuss with you too." The two of them sat on the sofa facing each other. The king rang the doorbell and called his servants. After asking them to prepare tea, the conversation began. "I''ll ask you first. What kind of consultation is this?" "Yes. I would like to ask for another chance to marry Sir Leolde, who turned me down the other day." "Hmm. Oh, about it . Actually, I wanted to talk to you about that too. He didn''t expect Sylvia to bring it up, but the king said that it would be easier to bring it up if it was this kind of thing, and he told her why Leolde refused. "That''s why Leorde turned you down , Sylvia. He says he doesn''t like your sadistic side ." "...... So that''s what happened. I''ve noticed that Leoldo has been avoiding me, but so he noticed ......? Did he notice that? "Yes. sir Leolde had a tendency to avoid me, so at first I thought he was concerned about my position as the fourth princess. ......" "I see. Perhaps, but i think it will be difficult to marry Leolde unless you will stop being sadistic . As for me, Leoldo is a vassal I don''t want to give up on . So I''m thinking it doesn''t have to be you." The king was right, Leolde was a talented maen that the country could not afford to lose. The fact that he revived transference magic is a great achievement in the eyes of the world. And yet, Leolde has become mystery men . Isabelle, the intelligence spy sented by Sylvia, has found out that Leolde is still hiding something. In other words, Leorle may be hiding something other than the revival of transference magic that could move not only the country but the world. It''s only a possibility, but now that a precedent has been set for the revival of transference magic, the king fears that other countries will not just stau silent about it . However, this time he gave Leolde a title and even a territory. He hope that he won''t run away to another country, but I think he is still weak. The neighboring empire might be able to prepare something that would change Leolde''s mind . Just thinking about it is frightening. If Leolde will be taken to another country, there was no telling what would happen. If that''s the case, he have no choice but to tie him up. The king thinks that he can''t let go of Leorde, even if he will be resented for treating his beloved daughter like a tool. "I don''t want to do that." "What?" "I have no intention of giving up in Sr Leolde. . Please, father, give me another chance." "...... You''re seriously in love with him, are you?" Sylvia turns over in embarrassment as her face flushes and turns bright red. It is very embarrassing to be told it . I was teasing him at first because I was amused by his reaction. But now I find it ...... adorable and I like it ......." The king looks up to the ceiling at Sylvia, who is expressing her feelings in a jittery manner. (Huh? I''m in trouble. I never thought that she would seriously fall in love with ...... him for the sake of my country, for the sake of my daughter, I''ll do anything ) The king decided to break his promise to Leolde. He don''t know if he will forgive him or not. At any rate, Leolde is a man who is returning a favor. "I understand. But only this time. If it turns out that you are not good enough, I will assign another girl to him." "Yes, !¡¡Thank you, father!" After receiving permission , Sylvia left the king and went to her mother Miriallia, the queen. Sylvia is about to ask her mother for advice. "Mother!" "Sylvia?¡¡What''s the matter, you''re in such a hurry?" "Actually, I have something to ask your mother." "What is it?¡¡It''s unusual for you to come to me." "I can''t talk to father about this." "Hmm. Well, let''s hear it then." "How do I get a man to fall in love with me?} "Oh!¡¡Oh, dear, r!¡¡Sylvia, have you found a boy you like?" "That''s ...... ...... yes." "Oh, dear!¡¡What a wonderfull day!¡¡Tell me, about the man you fell in love with." "It ...... is sir Leolde, who rejected me the other day." The queen froze. The first thing that said Sylvia''s was that it was Leolde who had turned her down . And she has heard the reason why he turned down her from husband, the king, . He said that it was because he saw through Sylvia''s sadistic nature. "Um, ......." The queen was wondering what to advise her, and Sylvia was convinced that the queen knew the reason why she was rejected. "Mother. It''s all right. I also heard from father the reason why sir Leolde refused." "That''s why I want your mother to tell me how to appeal to ...... sir Leolde-while suppressing my desire to abuse him!" "Please don''t ask me something that is difficult to answer." The queen would be troubled. What would be the right thing to say? But since her daughter was begging so much, she wanted to answer her. So, the queen thought about it and tell her advice to Sylvia. "Sylvia. I''m sure he doesn''t hate you. If he really hated you, he would stay away from you.¡¡But he was with you all day today. That''s proof that he doesn''t hate you.'' So be discerning. lern what he hate and how can you change his opinion about you . Its up to you you to find out." " Lern ...... what makes Sir Leolde happy and what makes him unhappy!'' "Yes, yes. Don''t worry. I know you can do it. Seeing Silvia''s joy at her advice, Mirialia worries about Leolde. (I''m sorry, Leolde I know she is going to cause you trouble.) Even though she knew it, she couldn''t ignore her beloved daughter''s wish. Sylvia was a subheroine in Destiny 48, but will she be able to become the main heroine for Leolde? Will Sylvia''s love come true? And what kind of fate awaits Leolde ? CH 109 I''m back ......!" Leolde had finished all hsi eals n the royal capital and returned to Ze''at. Unlike the last time, his mother Olivia was not sad when he left. The reason was that with the spread of transference magic, it would be possible to see him at any time. Nevertheless, after what seemed like a very long and short stay, he had finally returned to Ze''at. Moreover, he became a viscount and received Ze''at. That''s right, Leorde got control of Ze''at. He will have to report the tax revenue to the king from now not his father, but that doesn''t matter. (Phew!¡¡It''s a territorial reform!) He was thinking thinking about it all day. How much did Leolde envy the modern Japan from his past life memories A world where there was no magic, but where science existed . The world was full of convenient machines, and how wonderful it was compared to this world. But now, Leolde has that modern knowledge. There was no way to avoid using it. Besides, he swore at the beginning that he did not want to die. Then, protection would be necessary. (I''ll show you here a fusion of magic and science that is unrivaled even by our neighboring empire. ) Leolde couldn''t stop the throbbing in her chest. . I''m going to start the internal politics with cheats. The territory reform with cheat.s as well "Well, first i need to make up a plan. Immediately, Leoldo drew up a plan for the reform of the territory. It is natural to make careful preparations. This is a different world, a medieval European world. You never know what might happen. After putting the plan together, Leolde went to his workplace. There, civil servants were already working sedulously. They had been working hard while hee was away. He gave them a word of appreciation and took out a planner. "Good work, everyone. I''d like you all to take a break and listen to what I have to say. I have received the title of Viscount and Ze''at as my territory. So, I''m going to start reforming the territory!" "Here is the plans of reforms . I want you to take a look at this first."" The civil servants gathered and read the plans that Leolde had given them. They handed it back to him with a scowl on their face, their face becoming increasingly grim. " With all due respect, . Master Leolde, I think this is a bit of a stretch. ...... The first thing that Leolde was going to do was to install a water supply. There is a river in Ze''at that can be used as a source of water, but whether it is possible to build a water supply is not clear. "No problem. I''ll use magic to create a waterway." "What about your work?" "I''ll leave the paperwork to you guys Call me if you need my help." "I see. But what about personnel and funding?" "We''ll recruit people. The money will be provided by the remuneration from His Majesty." "I understand. We are also in favor of improving Ze''at, so let''s explore this plan a little further." After getting their approval, Leolde proceeded with the plans of reforms the territory while consulting with the civil servants. The next day, with the completed plan in hand, Leolde called Gilbert, Barbaroth, Isabelle, and other people close to him for a meeting. The plan to reform the territory was, roughly speaking, to recreate the modern Japan that was in his past life . It seems impossible, but Leolde believes that it is possible by using magic. And since the Empire is a country that combines magic and science, it is not impossible. "Are you serious about this?" "Yes, I am. Isabelle, I know you think it is impossible, but it will work. Trust me." "...... Yes, I do. Master Leolde-is the one who revived transference magic. I''m sure this plan will work." In fact, Isabelle was almost certain about it. The only thing that bothered her was that the content of this plan was so similar to that of the Empire. "All right, then, let''s get to work. We'' have no time to waste !" The subordinates were relieved to see Leolde showing more motivation than others. If Leoldoes plan went well, Ze''at would surely become the best city in the country, or even the world. But Leolde had forgot. This world is real. The next day, despair appeared in front of Leolde. As usual, Leolde was in his workroom in the morning, finishing up paperwork with civil servants. At that moment, a woman came to the Ze''at learning where Leolde lived. "Yes. Who are you?" "Well, yes. I''m not really his friend, so what should I say?"" The knight near the gate, seeing that the woman who came to the mansion was suspicious and put his hand on his sword. "Can you please leave?"" "I''m sorry. I can''t do that." "I don''t want to use power with the ladies. Please leave." "Well than sleap for a while "What the ..." The gatekeeper who was trying to stop the suspicious woman in front of him suddenly fell asleep. The knights on guard noticed the noise and rushed to the scene, but there was nothing they could do in front of the woman. One by one, the knights fell, but none of them died. This was the effect of the woman''s magic. The woman proudly entered the mansion through the front entrance. Barbaroto, notice the change, rushes to her, but he is no match for her and he falls asleep. Isabelle, who was watching Barbaroto fall, decided that the woman was no ordinary person, and was about to go to report to Leolde, when the woman suddenly appeared in front of her. "What are you?¡¡" "I have no business with you. Don''t get in my way r." Isabelle, who had distanced herself from the woman and asked her who she was, was also put to sleep by the magic. Both Barbaroth and Isabelle were extremely strong fighters in the mansion, but they could not resist and fell before the woman. Just as the woman was about to head towards the room where Leolde was, she heard a cracking sound and turned around. There was Gilbert, his eyes wide with astonishment, holding out his fist. "Oh?¡¡Did you destroyed my barrier, by any chance?¡¡If so, that''s amazing. remove even a single layer isn''t something someoen can do ." "...... monster." "Oh, my God!¡¡It''s not polite to call a lady a monster! The woman''s cheeks are puffed up in anger, but Gilbert can''t stop the cold sweat. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. The fist that Gilbert had just unleashed was definitely have a power to kill his opponent. "What is your goal......? "Goal?¡¡Yes. Will you let me through if I tell you I''m here to see Leolde Herbst? "Who would believe such nonsense?" The enemy is unknown and a dangerous . Gilbert kicked the floor as hard as he could with all his might, and unleashed a kick at the woman. However, Gilbert''s kick did not reach the woman, as the same crisp sound rang out. "It''s amazing! You''ve destroyed my barrier twice. Too bad, though. Go to sleep." The woman''s magic knocked out Gilbert . (Master...... run away ......) Seeing that Gilbert had fallen asleep, the woman proceeded forward . CH 110 It was around the time when Gilbert was being put to sleep that Leolde sensed something strange in the house. "''What was that shaking just now?" The civil servants were concerned about the shaking that had occurred when Gilbert had kicked the floor during the battle earlier. Lelde was also concerned about the shaking, and when he activated exploration magic, he found out that there was an unusual amount of magic in the mansion. He also noticed that it was coming towards him . (Could it be that the compulsions of the world have sent assassins?) Leolde thought about it, but didn''t know the answer. Anyway, he decided that it was too dangerous to stay here and called for the civil servants to evacuate. "We have to leave now. It''s probably an intruder." "What?¡¡Who is it " "I don''t know, but I know a lot of people who have a grudge against me. " The civil servants regained their composure at the sight of the calm Leolde and left the room with the minimum amount of luggage. But then the intruder, a woman, stands in the way. "Oh, thank you for saving me the trouble. I wonder if one of you is Leolde Harvest?" Leolde shivered as if he had seen something impossible. There was a being there that he never have met in the game. Long crimson hair and golden eyes. Her beautiful, unblemished skin and a beautiful face that attracts many men. She wears a large pointy hat like from a picture and a mermaid dress that shows off her body as if to attract the attention of men. Her name is Charlotte Grinde. She is the most powerful mage in the world. Nonsense! Why are you here!" "You know who I am?¡¡Oh!¡¡You must be Leolde! Charlotte uses her magic to put the civil servants to sleep, who are confused and wondering what to do. Then, she leaves only Leoldo, who was all alone . He sighs loudly and comes face to face with Charlotte, realizing that he cannot escape. Leolde took Charlotte to the reception room. Charlotte sat down on the sofa, and he sat down in front of her and asked her some questions. "As I said before, why are you here? "Before I answer you that question, I would like to know how do you know me?" "Because you are the most powerful mage in the world and you are famous." "You may know my name, but you don''t know my face. You are the only one who knows me in this mansion . Leolde blew himself up in a big way. He can''t be sure what she will say if he don''t cover this up. "I''ve seen you once. That''s all." What?"¡¡I''ve been all alone for more than a couple of decades. No matter what he said, he would only be digging a grave. Lazy, disgusting and sweaty, Leolde turns his face away from Charlotte. "......" "Hey, what do you know about it?¡¡I came to see you because I was curious about your revival of transference magic, which I''ve been studying for years, but I wanted to know more. Having made the wrong choice, there was no escape for Leolde. The other party is the most powerful mage in the world, and she is not bound by anything. Leolde regretted it terribly. If it had been a game, he would have been able to get the attention of Charlotte. If this were a game, he would only be able to meet Charlotte at the location of the transfer magic circle that he revived. When he revive the transfer magic, an event with the ostentatious name of "The One Who Sits in the Abyss of Magic" occurs, and he go to the location of the transfer magic circle, where Charlotte was waiting for him . At that time, Charlotte will tell him that she has been researching transfer magic and will ask him a lot of questions. However, depending on the reply, there may be a battle. So, Leolde had forgot. There was no way Charlotte would come to see him. If it had been a game, they certainly would not have met. However, this is reality. Charlotte is just an event character, but she has her own will . (Oh, shit!¡¡I was careless. ...... It was my mistake.) (It''s just that my sin of me being lazy has come down on me). Leolde hangs his head in disappointment. "''Do I have to tell you? "''Not really, but I''ll brainwash you and force you to tell . In the world of Destiny 48, there are several lost magics. Transference magic is one of them. And the brainwashing that Charlotte just mentioned is also one of the them Brainwashing magic, to be precise, is the magic of mental interference. It can also manipulate things like fascination, confusion, and fear. By the way, the magic that Charlotte used on the people in the mansion was a sleep magic. It a dark attribute magic and can put the opponent into a sleep state. "Haha~......" Charlotte would probably not be satisfied if he didn''t tell her everything. Should he tell her, or not? After hesitation, Leolde finally decided to tell his secret that he had not revealed to anyone "Charlotte. What I''m about to tell you is not nonsense , it''s the truth. Leolde told her everything. This world is just like the game that he played in past life And that he would eventually die. "It''s hard to believe," she said. "So I want you to prove to me that what you''re saying is true." "What exactly do you want as proof " "Tell me, what do I want most?" "...... . pieces of stardust?" "...... Mwah! Mwah!¡¡Ha-ha-ha-ha! You''re right!¡¡I''ll give you a flower circle!" The piece of stardust that LeoLde mentioned was a meteorite. The reason why Charlotte is looking for the pieces of stardust is to make a wand. A mage needs a wand. Leolde didn''t use one, but a wand can improve the power and reduce the amount of magic power consumed. Therefore, Charlotte tried to make her own wand, but she couldn''t make one that satisfied her. So, she thought of making a wand from a material not found on this planet. What she came up with was a meteorite called a piece of stardust. She guessed that if she used it, she could make a wand that would be suitable for her. "I have one question, can i ask ?" "Yes. Yes, but it''s a fake." "So ...... we''ll have to think of another way." Charlotte, who gave up easily, thought about what to do, but then she remembered that there was an interesting person in front of her and laughed. "I''ve decided!¡¡I''m staying with you, Leolde "I''ll stay with you because you look interesting!" And so, fortunately or unfortunately, Leolde found himself in the company of the world''s most powerful wizard, with whom he shared a secret.